Thoughts Faded Ch.1

"Baby?" he asked.

"Mhmmmm?"

"Open your eyes. Look at me."

I was laying on my back on our bed, in post-orgasmic bliss. I rolled onto my side, facing him.

"Yes, Sir?"

"Do you remember what you said?"

I blushed a little and hesitated.

Then I whispered and bit my lip. 

"I love being your slut?"

"Yeah that."

"A bit naughty, huh?" I giggled. 

I was nervous.

"Well, yeah. But you're always naughty," he winked. 

I grazed my fingernails lightly down his muscular chest.

"It was more the way you said it," he pressed.

I swallowed. 

"I can't help it. You just make me so wild, Sir."

I licked along my teeth with my mouth open in a little smile, staring into his deep blue eyes.

I was teasing and trying to change the subject. I thought maybe I could get round two going.

Johan would have none of it.

"It sounded more like a plea. Are you happy with 'us'? Are you satisfied?"

Oh, God yeahhhh!

"Johan baby," I said, caressing his cheek, "I love everything we do so much. I can hardly imagine it being possible to be more satisfied than I already am."

"And there's always your toys, right?"

"Mhmmm. You wanna play with some?"

"You're insatiable."

"Sometimes!" I giggled.

"Go get your high tech vibe, the one I got you for Christmas... and your butt plug."

"Awww, do I have to get the plug? You know I..."

"Just get it, dirty girl. And get that little whip I bought the other day - we haven't tried that yet. I promise I'll be gentle."

"Yes, Sir."

I smiled to myself. Yay for round two! Maybe I'd get to suck him off too!

Later, feeling thoroughly fucked and exhausted, I was lazily caressing my clit with my fingers. The toys lay on the bed next to me, and I could feel Johan's cum dripping down my chin and drying on my neck. My mind wandered behind my closed eyes. 

I was thinking about one of my favourite fantasies, and my pussy had started getting juicy again.

"What are you thinking about?"

I felt like I'd been caught. 

"Oh, nothing."

"Well, it's obviously something. What do you fantasise about?"

"Mostly you, baby."

"Mostly?"

Oh dear.

"Yeah, mostly."

"What else then? C'mon tell me!"

He jumped on top of me and held my arms down over my head with one hand. He's a huge guy and I'm only small!

"Noooo!" I squealed.

"Tell me or I'll tickle you."

"I can't!" I whined.

"Yes, you can!"

He started tickling me madly, and I'm sooo ticklish! In moments I was laughing painfully and trying to squirm from his firm grasp.

"Nooooo! Ahhhhh! You're killing meeee!"

He attacked me just under my ribs, his nails just right and sending me mad with laughter, tears pouring from my eyes.

"Stop, please, pleeeeeaaaassssseeeee!!!"

"I'll stop when you agree to tell me!"

"Ahhhh! Nooo!!! OOhhhhhhhh!!! Okayyyy! Okkaaayyyyyy!!!!"

I was exhausted and crying from the tickling and all I could think was, "What am I gonna tell him?"

"You'll think I'm a slut!"

"Really. How interesting."

"I mean it, Johan, you really don't wanna know."

"Oh yes I do, Shannon."

"But it's wrong and... ohhh..."

I burst into tears. It was the moment I'd always dreaded. Ever since we started this dominance and submission thing, I've been really honest about everything. Everything except this. I just couldn't bring myself to tell him I had these crazy fantasies.

Johan hopped off me and lay down beside me, taking me into his arms.

"It's alright baby, honestly. It's all right. What could be so bad? I know you're a very passionate and sexy girl. It's okay to have fantasies you are embarrassed about sharing. I won't judge. I promise."

"But you'll hate me! You'll think I'm a dirty, filthy, little whore!"

My nipples stood up hearing the words coming from my own mouth!

Johan noticed too!

He took one between fingers and thumb and tugged it gently.

"I can see that thinking about your fantasies turns you on, little one. I have an idea."

I just swallowed and listened.

"I want you to have everything I can give you. Everything within my power. I want to grant you a fantasy or two. I want to make it happen. Just to show you how much I love you. And baby?"

I sniffled.

"Yes, Sir?"

"I give you my solemn promise, as a man, as your husband, and as your dominant. I will never leave you because of this. The only way I'll ever leave you is if you beg me to. You know that. And nothing you could fantasise would change that."

I curled up in his arms and wiped my cheek on the pillow.

"Are you sure?"

"I promise, baby. I promise."

"O... okay."

*******************************************

A couple of hours later, we were laying on our backs in bed. I was worried he'd just get up and leave. But after a few moments, he spoke.

"I want you to write it all down as a request, and sign it."

I swallowed.

"Write it down? Sign it?"

"I'm not having you reporting me to the police, pet."

I nodded.

"Yes, Sir. I understand."

"And no fudging."

I giggled and leaned up on my elbow, looking down on him.

"Okay. I'll write it all down. Everything. God I can't believe it. You really don't hate me?"

"Baby, I think you're the hottest woman in the world. Boy am I gonna have fun with this!"

I swallowed again. I really couldn't believe he didn't think I was a low-down gutter tramp. 

"I love you," I said.

"And I love you baby. No matter what. I love you more than life itself."

I slipped into his arms again and held him tightly.

"I'm so relieved," I whispered.

"It's all right," he whispered back, "it's all right."

I fell asleep with the sweet feeling of his loving fingers running gently through my hair.

******************************************

"Have you done it yet?"

"Done what?"

I had hoped he'd forgotten about it. We were standing in the kitchen the next afternoon. It was a Sunday.

"Have you written down your fantasies for me, baby? I can't do anything till you've written them down and signed on the dotted line."

He winked.

"Ohh..."

"Don't be afraid, Shannon. I love you, remember?"

"It's not that. I know you love me, after what I told you, I definitely know it now. It's just a bit... I don't know... scary!"

"I bet it turns you on!"

"A bit." 

I blushed. 

"Liar."

He smiled at me.

I bit my lip.

"Sorry, Sir."

"Good girl."

I love it when he calls me his 'good girl'. It makes me feel so appreciated. Such simple words. So easy to say. So easy to forget to say.

"Go on, then."

"Now? But I was going to water the garden."

"I'll do it. You go sit down at the computer for an hour or so. I'll start dinner too."

"Goodness. Thank you, darling."

"Anything for my sweet girl."

He curled his warm fingers around my cheek and I leaned against his hand. My brown eyes swam in the green of his.

If only I knew what I was getting myself into.

Oh, but I knew. I knew only too well. Just admitting these things made me practically shit myself. Thinking about them made me wet. Talking about them made me need to change my underwear. 

I just wanted it to happen. I needed it to happen. Something. I don't know why, and I honestly didn't care what or how. I just wanted something off the wall. Something scary or crazy. Something out of my deepest, darkest fantasies. I needed it. Needed to know. Needed to feel. 

Yes, my fantasies have driven me crazy lately. Affecting me at inopportune times. Shopping. Watching television. Washing up. Sometimes it's hard to resist the need to masturbate. I love to masturbate.

Fortunately, I found a man who has managed to keep my demons at bay. He leaned in to kiss me at that moment, and as I always do, I melted. I married him when he told me I wouldn't find anyone like him ever again. 

He was right.

I hope you don't think I'm sick. Well actually, I've often thought the same thing myself! I mean, well okay, I was a bit wild in high school. By that, I just mean a bit. My fantasies always outstripped my realities. I've always loved masturbating. I loved to fantasise. As my sex-toy collection grew, my fantasies grew more and more elaborate. And more bizarre. And more extreme.

Though I'd sucked a few cocks, and given a few hand jobs, just about everything I knew I was taught. By my Johan. 

His warm, slightly minty tongue slid into my mouth, filling me with him while his hands found my ass. I kissed him back fervently. Thinking about this stuff always made me hot. Kissing him made me hotter.

With one last squeeze of my ass and one last slice of his long, strong tongue into my mouth, he broke the kiss.

"Get in there," he growled, grinning.

"Yes, Sir!" I giggled, and darted out, but not before yelping when he smacked my ass as I skipped past.

Thanks to that little tête-à-tête in the kitchen, I was already wet when I sat down to write. But that alone wouldn't explain why I locked the door and slipped my panties off. 

No. 

You see, I have to admit I was turned on by the thought of writing down my darkest fantasies. 

I'd never been this far before. 

The thought that I might have one, or more, actually occur was intensely arousing.

I should tell you about myself. My name is Shannon Bree Stollson. I've been married to the man who stole my cherry for almost eight years. I'm twenty-seven years old and I'm reasonably slim and I'm told I'm attractive.

My hair is blonde but I'm not natural. Well it's streaked blonde so you would know anyway, even though I shave my pussy. I do that for my husband. He insists. He says he prefers it that way, and now I do too.

I met him while at the beach one weekend almost ten years ago. He was a big blonde hunk then, and he still is. I was in high school and at the time was busy readjusting my bikini when he walked right up to me and asked if I needed a hand.

I could hardly speak. God, he was just so gorgeous. I still get weak-kneed when I see him naked. Or in a suit. Or in almost anything. He's a sharp dresser.

Five minutes later he was asking me out. We've been together ever since.

Nowadays he runs his own business consulting for medical importers and exporters. But then again, he could do almost anything. He speaks six languages fluently.

Though I keep house, our two children are under four and are in day care two days a week. Monday and Tuesday. They also enjoy staying at their grandmother's house on Sunday and Monday nights. Which of course gives us ample time to continue our torrid love life. 

"Our weekend" he called it, when he insisted on the habit.

As the years went by, I adored "our weekends", and gladly accepted his continuing to work on Saturdays.

I gladly accepted a lot of things. As our love life became more and more crazy, I accepted a lot!

I accepted his dominance right from the beginning. It was only a few short years later than we formalised the relationship. We had discovered the BDSM lifestyle through a friend of his, who brought us along to a munch. That's where like-minded people get together and chat about things. 

We both realised we were already practicing. I was already his submissive. He was already my dominant. 

We read lots of stuff together and drew up a contract. I was so nervous and so excited. I eagerly signed it. I gushed into my panties as I did.

So began our life. It's easy to be a good submissive when your man is such a fucking turn-on. I mean, even in my fantasies, when it's just one man, it's always my man. Always.

He's so imposing. Everyone looks at him first when we walk into a room. At first I didn't like it. But after a while it just made me proud. And thankful.

Thankful that it was me on this Adonis' arm. But he is so much more than an Adonis. He's not cocky. Just self-assured. He knows himself well.

And he is about to know me even better than he ever has.

I started typing.

This is a bit embarrassing to admit. But when I get wet, I'm only allowed to clean myself with my fingers and my mouth. Which usually just makes me all the wetter. Which is kind of self-defeating, don't you think? 

He chuckled when he made that rule. He knows me so well.

I have slut fantasies. Fantasies where I'm taken unwillingly and fucked till I love it. Who am I kidding? I love being fucked. And I mean completely fucked. Sweaty and sore. All holes. I am not too keen about anal, but I like it after the initial shock and pain. I don't look forward to that feeling. It makes my tummy tumble. But after that, I do love it. I feel so slutty too. Naughty. Dirty. Delicious.

I loveeee sucking too. Especially big ones. Though not all my fantasy men have enormous cocks. A couple of my girlfriends really envy me! But I don't know why. I mean, if he were a bit smaller, it would be a lot easier! A cock is a cock, right? I can't imagine a tiny one being much fun though. Is it wrong to genuinely feel a bit sorry for those guys? 

I just think sucking is so yummy though. I can see his face and actually know whether I'm being pleasing. I mean, it's gotta be pretty hard to fake! Right girls? I also spend a fair bit of time on my knees too. Oh! I don't mean like that! Let me explain!

Johan is my husband and lover, but he is also my Master. I like being able to kneel at his feet. So I have three really big cushions in various places around the house. With time, one really does get used to kneeling a fair bit. As long as one's joints and back are okay I mean. I guess I also feel sorry for the subbies who can't do that. I love looking up at him from down there. I love seeing the look in his eyes.

I love knowing a man's cock is hard because he is excited about fucking me. It's basic and animal. It affects me deeply. It makes me horny and I like being horny. I mean, I'm no "spread my legs at the drop of a hat" type slut. God, the men at the supermarket, or the women for that matter, would have a fit. No, I am very straight-faced and can conceal my horniness well.

I mean, God. I've never done 'anything' really wild. I've never slept with anyone but Johan. I'm just a regular girl, who went through college, and had normal type young girl fantasies and stuff. Save myself for marriage, etc. Not strongly, I just hadn't met anyone who I really wanted to do it with. 

When a friend mentioned erotic literature and a website one day, I had a look and was hooked. I read and read and fantasised and wished Johan would just take me. I mean we were going together and everything, and I was thinking, god he's such a hunk. I wonder if I should let him fuck me? I masturbated endlessly wondering what it would be like. But I could never throw myself at him. I'd probably even resist. God, then a thought occurred and a feeling went through me that I never got over.

What if he forced himself on me?

Now let me make something perfectly clear. He would not have been raping me. 'That' thought was not what I was thinking about. The idea of being ACTUALLY raped is not what I'm talking about. 

What made me tremble with carnal lust was the idea of being forced, when I WANTED it. 

Because I did want it, and I recognise that now. To be honest, I recognised it then too. I recognised it as he pushed his big cock into my virgin pussy and I came as the pain hit me. I bucked back at him and screamed. I breathlessly told him to fuck me harder. He split me open and I cried with ecstasy. 

I became a slut almost overnight. Not a slut for any guy. Just for my guy. I discovered the joy I felt in giving pleasure almost immediately. Johan had me kneel in front of him and we spent a whole day practicing and talking about sucking cock.

Mmmmm. It took a heartbeat to realise I had a lot of power when on my knees. Listening to him moan at my various touches made me cream. I absolutely loved it. I wanted to suck him all the time, and I was 'always' disappointed when I didn't get the opportunity. 

I realise now I was becoming demanding. 

"High maintenance." 

I knew I had a high sex drive. I read about it. It was normal for a young female to have strong desires when first introduced to sex. Much like males. But apparently more so, given the fact that my first experience was good. That can be crucial, so I've read.

All I knew was I found myself thinking about having sex with Johan all the time. In school, after school, at dinner, when out with friends, sailing, skiing, anything, anywhere, anytime. 

It got to the point where I started to beg him. 

Yeah, yeah, I know. How demeaning. But honestly, I didn't think about it that way. 

I just wanted my fix.

"C'mon baby, don't you wanna fuck me?"

God, I was such a slut. 

"No? Awww. Then can I suck you? Would that be okay? Please?"

Conversely, he actually 'was' pleased. I mean, what big-cocked, hot blooded, Scandinavian guy wouldn't be? He was making his own personal slut. Who wouldn't be pleased? 

I had all the necessary assets. I had the body. I still do. I had the open, accepting mind. I had the enthusiasm and the strong desire to please. And I had a man who satisfied me wildly beyond my frantic masturbatory imaginings. 

After outrageous sex one afternoon, we were kissing and cuddling and talking, as we always do.

"I'll marry you one day..."

I rolled over, onto my tummy, looking down on him.

He was lying on his back, breathing heavily.

"You will, huh?" I smiled widely.

"If you'll have me," he winked.

"I'd have you. I'm not an idiot."

"What about now, then?"

"What?"

My tummy tumbled.

"Will you marry me?"

"Are you asking?" 

Duh. Okay, so I was looking for time.

He nailed me. He always does.

"Shannon. Don't hedge me, baby. You know you're mine. You always have been. And you always will be. I can't see any reason not to."

I reached up and caressed his face.

"Nor can I. Of course I'll marry you, baby."

I settled down a little and found myself some interests.

At nineteen, I was still so reliant on Johan. As his star rose, I wanted to feel like a success too. Marriage to a twenty-eight year old business executive was fun and sometimes exciting, but I wanted something I could call my own.

So I took some college courses. I had designs on becoming a graphic artist. I actually did quite well at school. It was hard getting a job, though. And Johan was no help.

"Why do you want to work, there's no need!"

But I needed to feel useful.

So while Johan worked his fingers to the proverbial bone, I went to school and boy, was that fun. I enjoyed all the looks I got, walking around the campus in my short skirts and halter necks. I fended off dozens of advances from guys during those years and actually got into one jam with a guy who pinned me against the wall in the college bar one evening. 

God, it made me so wet, but thanks to a friend, I squirmed out of his embrace and fled home into the arms of my husband who kindly fucked my ass off.

I was so nervous. He'd warned me so many times about wearing the clothes I liked to wear.

"One day you are gonna get attacked wearing stuff like that."

"Don't be so old-fashioned."

"Well, don't say I didn't warn you."

I wish I had a dollar for every time he said something like that.

So when I returned that night, he had no sympathy.

"You stupid slut. He probably thought you were begging for it."

"But I wasn't though," I complained. "I didn't say anything. He just grabbed me and pushed me against the wall and started feeling me up."

"Hey, I've warned you a hundred times, if you dress like a tart, you'll be treated like one."

"That's not fair. I like my clothes."

"You probably loved it anyway."

"I did not!"

"Bullshit. Show me your cunt."

"Noooo!"

"Now!"

"Oh, it's not fair. YOU make me wet. Not this. Not being felt up by a complete stranger!"

"I don't believe you. Show me your cunt, NOW!"

"Ohhhhh..."

I remember picking up the hem of my short skirt and there for my Johan to see, was a big patch of wetness in the gusset of my panties.

 

"See? You loved it."

Well of course I did. But I couldn't admit it to him, no matter how submissive I was. Good girls aren't supposed to like that kind of thing. I always thought I was good, as long as I was pleasing my man. I fantasised about a lot of things, sure. But I never dreamed of actually doing anything about them.

"No, I love you!"

Yeah, I know, I'm not supposed to lie. Honesty is the basis of a correct D/s relationship. I've heard it a million times before. But a girl's gotta have 'some' secrets, right? They were just fantasies, and I didn't want to hurt my Johan.

Or my marriage.

I mean, what would happen if I told him the truth? What would happen if I told him I fantasised about being fucked by a gang in an alley? Or treated like a slut by a girl and forced to go down on her and her friends? God! He might disown me! He might think I'd gone too far, that I really wanted something like that to happen!

Ugh! I couldn't tell him the truth! I couldn't tell him my nipples got hard as soon as that guy in the bar pressed his body against me. I couldn't tell him I practically went weak at the knees as he put his hand up my skirt and caressed the inside of my thigh. It was indecent! I was so thankful Suzie, one of my friends from class, was with me.

"Get off her, you baboon!"

She punched him hard in the shoulder and I wriggled free.

I was slack-jawed, unable to comprehend why I didn't do anything to stop him. I was like a deer in headlights.

Fortunately it all happened so fast, Suzie hadn't noticed. 

I felt embarrassed. 

I felt humiliated. 

I felt guilty.

And I felt wet.

Which Johan decided to check. 

Right there in the kitchen.

He said I was a slut, and sluts should be punished. So he took the wooden spoon from the drawer and spanked my ass about fifty times!

He made me admit I was a slut (which I was! for him!), and he spanked me till my ass glowed and I was moaning from the red-hot pain and the humiliation of being spanked over the kitchen bench.

God, it was breathtaking!

When he was done, he fucked me right up my sore and sorry ass. And he was rough. I go nuts when he's rough. He just pushed me back down when I thought he was done and then pushed two fingers up my pussy, then straight up my ass. God! If my ass wasn't so sore, and I wasn't so exhausted, I would have screamed for mercy. But by this time I was a mess. I just wanted to be fucked.

And so I was. He cornholed my poor little ass till I screamed in ecstasy. Did I tell you I love it up the ass after that initial penetration has settled down? Well, he never gave me the chance to get accustomed. He just jammed himself up my ass and started hammering away. It knocked the wind out of me and I couldn't even think, let alone scream!

Then he started spanking my already tortured ass and I forgot about the pain from his cock real fast. In no time I was bucking back into him and yelling for him to fuck me till I was raw.

He pulled my head back by the hair and fucked me harder till he came, then spanked me once more (for good measure!), and told me to clean up.

I knew what that meant. I had to wipe up the juices from my pussy that were running down my legs and lick them from my fingers. I begged him to let me cum but he said I wasn't allowed. He said, "Sluts get used, they don't care how. And they get off on being used, not just by cumming."

It was like he hit a raw nerve. And that nerve was in my clit. I had to be careful to avoid it so as not to cum. He kept me like that for hours, and while I hated it at the time, looking back on it now, it turned me on so much.

So maybe I am his slut. His horny girl. His horny little slut who masturbates to her hot fantasies. Fantasies that make me nervous at the thought of telling him. Nervous and wet.

Even now, sitting here trying to finish my first paragraph, I keep getting distracted and have to clean the juices leaking from my pussy. And lick my fingers. I can hear his chuckle in my mind and it just makes me wetter...

"Dear Sir,

I've been a naughty girl and I haven't been completely and utterly honest with you. I have extreme fantasies, fantasies that would make a whore blush, and as you asked, I will set them out here, for you to do with as you wish..."

Thoughts Faded Ch.2

I’d spent many an hour in front of the computer in Johan’s den while he was at work or away, reading erotic stories and tweaking my imagination. Sometimes I looked at porn too, but I always found the images in my head were much more erotic. 

For almost two hours I’d been sitting there, chewing my thumbnail or sucking a pencil, and not getting anywhere. My task was to write down my fantasies. I’d made little headway, instead spending most of the time revisiting my various fantasies and trying to somehow make sense of them in my head.

I was lost in my thoughts and almost jumped out of my skin when Johan knocked loudly and pushed his head around the door. 

“I’ve just come to tell you dinner’s rea… what’s wrong, baby?”

“This is just… really hard!”

“Come and have some dinner. You can come back and start over when we’re done.”

Start over? I’d hardly written anything!

“Okay… I am kinda hungry.”

Being Sunday night, the kids were at their Grandmother’s house and would by now be getting themselves ready for bed. Johan and I enjoyed a romantic candlelight dinner of spicy fish and sautéed vegetables. While we ate, we talked quietly about the problems I was having writing down my fantasies for him.

I told him it wasn’t easy. Of course he made light of my difficulties (well, he is a male), telling me, “Sure it is, you already told them to me once, sweetheart.” 

I love all the pet names he has for me.

I smiled softly and explained to him it was more than that. I told him how it was important to me to own them, and that I needed to sort them out in my head. I wanted to give him some idea of why I had them. 

He said he understood, and repeated his suggestion to start over. 

“Sometimes when I write a letter, I just start off on the wrong foot. Start over, baby. Just tell me what’s going on in your head.”

Maybe he was right.

Later after we’d washed up the dishes, I sat back down in front of the damned computer.

I moved the mouse and the screensaver flickered away.

The opening paragraph stared back at me from the screen.

For about the twentieth time, I read it again.

I've been a naughty girl and I haven't been completely and utterly honest with you. I have extreme fantasies, fantasies that would make a whore blush, and as you asked, I will set them out here, for you to do with as you wish.

I wrinkled my nose.

It sounded too formal and I wasn’t happy with it. 

“…Make a whore blush…”

I giggled. 

It didn’t sound like me at all. 

Besides, there was something else.

I didn’t really know if it would make any difference, but I had to be even morehonest. 

You see, I hadn’t told Johan that I had wondered about actually doing these wicked things. 

So they weren’t ‘just’ fantasies. I mean, it’s true, I imagined them while I fucked myself. But lately, instead of just accepting them as fantasies and forgetting about them, I’ve wondered, “God, imagine actually doing that here,” or, “imagine if it was them!” 

When I get thoughts like that, my nipples get hard and my skin prickles with excitement. 

They were getting hard now at the thought of what I was about to do.

I highlighted the text, and hit backspace.

I swallowed.

This was not going to be a short letter!

I sat back in Johan’s chair to swivel a little and thought about how I usually go about fucking myself. 

Mmmmmm… yeah, ‘fucking myself’. 

As I always do, I closed my eyes and used my imagination. Like a movie, I watched myself get ready and then play with myself on our big bed in the dark. I figured if I was going to write about it, I’d better get an idea of what I must look like. I saw myself with my legs spread wide, thrusting a big toy into my body with one hand and pressing a strong vibe to my clit with the other. I felt the blush creeping up my cheeks and my nipples hardened.

I rolled my hips a little and squeezed my thighs together.

God, I was wet already.

I sighed.

I was never gonna get this letter written.

I stood up and went to the bathroom for a towel. When I sit in Johan’s chair, I always sit on a towel if I’m excited and not wearing panties. He’d kill me if I stained it. I grabbed a nice fluffy one and returned to the den. Not once did I think to put my panties back on.

I folded it in half and sat back down.

You see, I get very juicy when I get excited, and warm liquid will well up inside me and eventually escape, trickling down the inside of my thighs or staining what I’m wearing. 

Of course Johan loves how hot and wet I get, and he likes making me clean myself with my fingers and my mouth. He says it’s sexy and I don’t mind the taste. It’s just, well, it’s nastyand it always makes me blush, and my nipples get hard when I blush, my whole body tingles and I get doubly horny! I’ve told him what happens and that it’s a losing battle and having to do it only makes me hornier.

He just chuckles and tells me he likes me horny. 

It’s infuriating! 

I resigned myself to doing it, and I could feel myself blushing more just thinking about it.

Taking a deep breath and then pouting unconsciously, I spread my legs and slid my pretty, summer dress up from my knees with flat palms. I watched as my thighs, with their smooth tanned skin from so many hours in the solarium, were slowly revealed.

Is it wrong that I like the look of my body? That I enjoy the pleasure it gives me? 

Johan enjoys it. He always has. 

Mmmmmm… my beautiful husband. He’s so sweet. 

I started thinking about fucking him. 

Dragging my French nails lightly up the inside of my bare thighs, I closed my eyes and saw him over me, fucking me hard. 

I quickly shook my head and opened my eyes again, sitting up a little straighter but leaving my legs open.

I furrowed my brow in annoyance. 

“It’s not fair,” I said aloud.

It was such a mean rule.

I lifted the bunched hem above my cleanly shaved pussy, staring down at my glistening folds. 

So wet, and I hadn’t even touched myself. 

I’d be here for hours if I didn’t get my mind on this letter.

I lifted my middle and index fingers to my mouth, sliding them between my lips. 

Moistening them a little, I slid them together over my clit and down to my puffy, wet opening, then drew them slowly up to catch what had escaped.

“Mmmmmm…”

I tried to think constructively about what I was going to write while I watched my fingers returning to my mouth, glistening with my juices.

I licked my lips and sighed.

“Well, think about it,” I thought, as I slid my fingers into my mouth.

“It shouldn’t take too long. There’s only three or four different ones isn’t there?”

I closed my mouth around my fingers and sucked softly.

“Maybe five?”

I returned my somewhat dry fingers to my hot, wet little pussy and shivered as I drew them up between my lips, coating them with my honey again, before once more cleaning them in my mouth.

I swallowed and set my jaw.

I needed to get this done now. And then I needed a good fuck!

I shook my head at myself and cleaned my fingers in my mouth one last time.

I sat up straight and rearranged myself, wiping my fingers on the towel.

Bringing them up to the keyboard, I reminded myself that I needed to stay focused while thinking about this stuff. 

I wanted to make sure Johan knew a couple of things first. Then, if I hurried up, maybe there would still be time to fool around a bit.

I smiled to myself and started typing.



Dear Johan,

In the interests of complete honesty, I’ve decided to make this kind of like a confession. I want you to know everything there is to know about my masturbation habits. I hate that word. ‘Masturbation’. The feel of that word isn’t right, baby. In my head I call it ‘fucking myself’. So I’m going to call it that here. I hope you don’t mind. I just think it’s important you understand everything, baby, so I’m gonna write it all down.

Johan, you know how when we do it, I can be really dirty, and really naughty? 

Well, when I close my eyes and fantasise, I can be even dirtier and naughtier. 

I’ll try to explain.

When I’m with you, I am so focused and so lost in you, baby. You are the centre of my universe and none of these fantasies intrude into that. I never think about them unless I’m alone. Ever. The things we do when we are together are so close to my limits, so close to as much as I can stand, and yet, in my fantasies, I still wonder. 

I don’t feel unfulfilled. You take me so high, baby.

So, when I’m alone, something might happen. It might be a thought that I have, or a commercial on TV. Anyway, suddenly I feel horny and I think about all my amazing toys. Then I think, “what the hell,” and I go to the bedroom and make a selection.

Then I usually turn off the lights and close my eyes. 

I can see things much more clearly in my mind like that. 

During the day I draw the curtains. Then like I said, I close my eyes.

I take off my clothes. Sometimes in my mind, I’m being ordered to do it. 

Yes, baby, sometimes it hits me that hard.

I’ll lie down on the bed and gather my toys around me within reach, and watch as the pictures in my mind begin.

It’s times like these when my limits are blown away. With my eyes closed, and my toys doing their work, I can be such a dirty girl, baby. I do things I’d never imagine doing in real life.

Like most people, it’s sometimes one scenario, sometimes another, and sometimes they vary a little, but basically I come back to the same four or five different ones.

Okay, so I guess I better write them down now…

Yes, I’m nervous, but I’m grinning.

Here goes nothing!

One of the fantasies I have is one that I think most people have at one time or another. It comes from being a bit of a show-off, I guess. I know I have a nice body and I notice the looks my legs get. It turns me on, and I sometimes have the devilish thought of flashing. 

When I was younger, I would fuck myself to the thought of flashing at traffic or exposing myself to the boys at football games. Then while at college I would wonder if I could flash a good-looking guy while having lunch in the cafeteria. I’ve also fantasised about being exposed on a city street or a crowded train. I’ve never done anything like that, but the thought of it drives me nuts.

The thought of finding myself exposed in front of a group of people, their eyes devouring me, their cocks getting hard and their pussies getting wet, excites me a lot. I can’t help it. I’ve always loved the look of a hard cock in a pair of jeans, baby, you know that. But even more so, it’s the thought of what they think of me that makes me cum. Like, “Look at that girl, what a slut...” 

God, Johan, the thought of actually doing it… 

I masturbate to that fantasy a lot. 

A fairly recent fantasy, in a similar vein, is not only to be exposed to, but also used by, our friends. I find a lot of our friends very attractive, for a variety of reasons. I mean, some of them are quite good looking, and knowing most of them share this lifestyle and would use me well… ohhh, it makes me shiver when I think about it. 

Please understand, Johan, that there is no one I desire to be with other than you. I don’t ‘want’ anyone else. But if I were ‘made’ to please them, or ‘used’ for their pleasure, I wouldn’t be responsible for enjoying it, would I? 

Because, baby, that’s exactly what happens.

They use me. I’m touched by them, felt, caressed, spanked, played with, and fucked. But I’m unable to move or touch them in any way. 

I’m at their mercy. 

In my fantasy, I’m naked, blindfolded, gagged and tied down tight. I can’t do anything to stop what happens. 

Being unable to tell who is doing what, and not being able to do anything about it, is a major fantasy for me, and I love the orgasms I get from that one.

Ugh. Just a minute…

Okay, back again. I’m shaking my head ‘cause I can hear you chuckling.

The third fantasy involves other women. Whereas the last fantasy usually has women present and involved, it’s not the same because it’s impersonal. In this fantasy, I have to satisfy others. 

I’ve never had an experience with another woman, and I have no desire to initiate one. But I’ve looked at other girls and thought they were attractive, and I’ve wondered if they taste the same as I do. But that’s all.

You and I both know I’d never do anything like this without your permission, but even with your blessing, if someone I found attractive asked me, I would definitely say ‘no’. Even though I’m curious about it, I couldn’t admit to wanting it. What I’m getting at is, I’ve never seen myself as wanting it or liking it. To eat pussy, I mean, baby. I mean, you guys do it, and seem to like it. So it couldn’t be too bad. Oh, I don’t know! In my mind, I always thought you had to be a lesbian to want to do that. 

But you see, if I didn’t have that choice, if I ‘had’ to or if I was ‘made’ to, I could do it. Then if I liked it, I wouldn’t be a lesbian. Would I? I know I should be more open-minded. Blame the nuns, baby. (winks)

Anyway, it makes me wet just thinking about that.

I also have a fantasy where I am taken roughly by a group of men I don’t know. The idea of being gangbanged and treated like a slut by strangers makes my cunt spasm. In my fantasy, I try to talk them out of it but they are ruthless and unstoppable. I submit and can’t help myself, soon becoming their willing, insatiable whore. 

There are usually three, but often more. Sometimes it is many more. Sometimes they are black. Sometimes there are spectators who yell abuse and humiliate me. My fantasies don’t often involve men with huge cocks, but my gangbang fantasy usually does.

My pussy is creaming again, baby, back in a sec.

Okay, back again.

Johan, as you know, my last fantasy is a rape fantasy. I don’t know if this is a common fantasy; I’ve never asked any of my friends about it. I’d be too embarrassed to ask them. It makes me feel queasy thinking about it and it was the hardest one to admit to you. 

I can’t reconcile it. I don’t want to be raped. I really don’t. The thought of being actually raped scares the crap out of me. It would be a horrific experience that I wouldn’t wish on my worst enemy. 

But what if, in the back of my mind, I knew it was ‘play-rape’? If I ‘knew’ I was safe?

In my fantasy I’m surprised by someone or caught doing something I shouldn’t be doing, and then force-fucked. I don’t want to like it, I fight and try to stop it happening, but I am overwhelmed, and before long my body betrays me, and he knows it and despite myself, I can’t help it and I cum and cum and cum. 

The whirlwind of force and being able to do nothing… God. 

The thought is so frighteningly erotic. 

But Johan, please, this is important to me, baby…

If you see fit to fulfill this particular fantasy, I would need you there. I would need to be able to see you, so I knew I was safe. 

In fact, I would prefer it if you were there for all of them. 

The thought of you seeing just what a slut I am makes me even wetter.

All I know is, when I fuck myself, it is usually one or more of these fantasies that I have. As you know, I love to cum, baby. I just love it. And when the thought of these scenarios passes through my mind, I cum so hard. Asking you to make them come true… God, Johan… my tummy flips, but my pussy is so wet. 

But Johan, I love you. Nothing will change that. My crazy thoughts, dreams and fantasies don’t change the fact that I love you with every square inch of my heart. If nothing comes of this, then I won’t be unhappy. 

I’ll only be unhappy if it changes us. 

So baby, that is the confession of my fantasies, and I give you permission to do with them what you wish. Whether that is to make one or more, or a combination of them, come true, or to ignore them altogether. As I submit to you, that is your choice.

One last thing: I trust you, Johan, but baby, please don’t lose this letter. I trust you to look after my secrets as you do me.

Your loving wife, 

Shannon

xxx

ps. You know the amazing thing? I don’t have any secrets any more. Not one. I’m scared and hot about what might happen, but I’m also strangely relieved.



I’d been sitting on our bed, either looking down or watching Johan read my words. 

I blushed when he looked up from the pages to smile into my eyes. When he looked at me like that, I always felt like I was naked. He looked down again to finish reading.

Finally he sighed and straightened the pages, shaking his head.

“You are such a naughty girl, you know.”

He looked up at me, lust burning in his hot blue eyes.

“Goddd…” I thought, as my pussy clenched involuntarily.

I bit my lip.

“I’m sorry, Sir,” I said, blushing madly.

He turned around and placed the pages on the bedside table. 

I watched him as he stood and moved around the end of the bed, like a huge cat.

Suddenly he was over me. He’d flattened me on my back and had my hands pinned over my head in an instant. His other hand moved my legs apart but I pushed them back together again, as soon as he reached for the buttons down the front of my thin, floral dress.

He pulled my legs apart again.

“You are my slut, and my slut has her legs open whenever I want her to have them open.” 

He slapped me on the inside of my thigh.

I shuddered and kept them open, but it didn’t stop me trying to get my arms free. 

“Y… yes, Sir.”

“Or perhaps you ‘want’ me to rip this pretty dress from your body.”

He took hold of it in his fist between my breasts.

“You’d love that, wouldn’t you?”

I swallowed and stopped struggling.

“But it’s one of my favourites, Sir,” I whined.

Surely he wouldn’t.

“You don’t think I would?”

I looked at him imploringly.

I needed fucking. I didn’t need my second favourite dress torn to shreds.

God…

I could feel how wet I was getting. I’d put my panties back on earlier. They were getting wet and it felt cool as the moisture evaporated from the tight fabric covering my pulsing, wet little cunt.

I started squirming again but he held my wrists tight.

“Please…”

“Please what? Please rip your dress to shreds and fuck my ass off, or please let me go?”

“That’s not…”

“Choose, slut!”

“But!”

I tried one more time to wrestle free. In the struggle, he took the neck of my pretty dress in his big hand.

Without warning, he tore my dress from neck to hem.

“Nooooo!!!!!”

He took my exposed left breast in his hand and crushed it firmly, my flesh bulging between his fingers. 

I bit my tongue and a tear slid down my cheek.

Fuck! I loved that dress!

“My stupid little slut… your wet pussy just cost you that dress you know…”

He released my breast and I sighed with pained relief, feeling his fingers gathering the material of my panties into his fist, and stretching them tight up my ass.

“‘Let me go’, that’s all you had to say, but your wet fucking cunt just wouldn’t let you, would it?”

“Noooo!!!! Donnn’tttt!!!!!”

RRRRIPP!!!

Johan tore my bikini panties from my body like they were tissue paper.

“Open your dirty mouth, my little slut.”

He brought the shredded garment to my lips and pressed it between my teeth, pushing more and more of it into my mouth.

As it was pushed in, I pressed my tongue against it to stop myself from choking and immediately tasted myself. 

He prodded the last strip into my mouth and lifted my chin with his finger until my mouth closed around them. I had a pair of my own wet panties in my mouth. I’d never done that before.

I swallowed instinctively.

I felt like I was on another planet.

My pretty little blue panties were being used as a gag to shut me up. 

I moaned softly and my eyes rolled back into my head.

I arched my back and spread my legs wider, lifting my pussy into the air in search of sensation.

 

God, I so wanted it.

I was on fire!

“SMACK!!!”

My eyes flew open and the air whooshed from my lungs as pain radiated out from my pussy.

“He SLAPPED my CUNT!!!” I thought, fighting to take a breath.

My chest shuddered as two of his thick fingers drove straight up my slick tunnel, and the scream that had been building burst straight into the back of the gag, muffled against the fabric, now sodden with my saliva.

He clamped the pad of his thumb over my clit and worked it back and forth in time with his thrusting fingers, stretching and retracting the hood. 

I didn’t want to moan, I was trying so hard not to, but my treacherous hips had already betrayed me and started fucking back at him.

“ MMMMMMMM…” I moaned uncontrollably, tossing my head from side to side. 

Stars exploded behind my eyes as ropes of crackling electricity snapped my limbs taught. I gritted my teeth and held tight to the sheet I’d fisted in my hands. Rebounding back to my clit tenfold, the electricity slammed into me and I shuddered completely out of control.

Juices shot from my clenching cunt, drenching his hard fucking fingers, my hips driving my pussy against the base of them as hard as I could.

“MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM…” I cried into the gag, feeling his fingers twisting and fucking in my spasming pussy.

He unexpectedly pulled them out of me and wrapped his hand around my thigh. I was unceremoniously flipped over and found myself face down on the bed with my arms twisted over my head. 

I could barely move. 

My muscles were limp and I could feel him pushing my legs apart.

He started fucking my juicy, tingling cunt again.

He slid those maddening fingers deeply back into me, then with his grip still pinning my wrists to the bed, he roughly lifted me onto my knees by my cunt.

“MMMMMMM….” I cried, my muffled protests now pointless.

Now on my knees, his fingers pulled out and I smelled the heady scent of myself as his fingers fumbled for the cloth poked into my mouth. I started panting through my nose.

Suddenly the gag was gone and I slipped my tongue around my mouth, wetting it before swallowing.

“Fuck me, you bastard. Please Johan, just fuck me!”

“You can beg better than that, my slut.”

“Ahhhh!!!” I yelled out, as blinding heat radiated from my ass, echoes of the hard slap ringing in my ears.

“Come on! Beg!”

“Please… please, oh baby, please…” 

Another hard slap peeled back my wantonness and I wallowed in it.

“Fuck me, please baby,” I whispered hoarsely, saliva drooling wantonly from the corner of my mouth. “I need it baby, I need it so bad. Your baby’s cunt needs your cock so bad… please baby… please…”

“Oohhhhh!!!” I groaned as he took my hair in his fist and pulled backwards. 

My back arched and he split my juicy peach, stretching my cunt and impaling me with his big cock as he pulled back on my hair.

“Ohhh FUCK! YESSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!” I hissed.

He buried the full length in me, and my cunt gripped him and twitched again, sending trickles of juices cascading down the insides of my thighs.

With my mouth open and gasping, and my hair pulled back tight, time seemed to stand still. Sounds were muffled and a knot coiled in my belly. The relentless pounding of his huge cock in my cunt drove me higher and higher, the knot tightening and growing larger and larger. Tingles broke out like wildfires across my skin. 

It was gonna be a big one!

I couldn’t even hear my own voice as I screamed.

“FUCK MEEEE!!!”

He yelled out what I so desperately love to hear.

“I’MMM CUUMMMMIINNNGGGGG!!!!”

He drove hard into me and shuddered against my ass, his cock head mashed against my cervix, blowing his hot cum deep into my cunt.

I trembled, impaled, moaning constantly, eyes closed and body tight as a drum. My pussy gushed as I came hard, gripping and releasing his throbbing cock over and over and over. 

Our moans mixed together as he released my hair and collapsed on my back. We were both exhausted, but I couldn’t even move.

“Mmmmm, baby…” he whispered as he kissed my shoulder and softly bit my neck, “such a naughty girl…”

Tremors wracked my body for minutes and I shuddered again as his thick length slowly withdrew from me. 

I rolled up into a ball beside him, tucking my head under his arm and trying to catch my breath. He played with my hair while we listened to the sound of each other breathing.

I was afraid to open my eyes in case it had all been a dream.

Johan got up and turned out the lights, before sliding back into bed behind me.

He kissed me behind my ear softly and gently licked the lobe.

“Tomorrow’s a whole new day, baby.”

I smiled and snuggled back against him.

Thoughts Faded Ch.3

Mornings are wonderful on 'our weekends'. Not having to jump out of bed at first light and feed and keep our children occupied is such a blessing. Perhaps I should feel guilty, but when our two little ones are at Grandma's house, Johan and I get to be and act like we always have with each other. For two whole days a week we can relax and be two horny people who both enjoy sex, having fun, playing with toys, and all kinds of other things. 

'Our weekend' stretches from Sunday night until Tuesday afternoon when one of us picks up the kids from Grandma's. The intervening time we spend as we wish. 

Perhaps I should have said "as Johan wishes."

You see, Johan is my 'ideas man'. He likes to decide what we are doing and when we do it. I love that because during the week when I'm making dinners, breakfasts, and lunches and getting people ready, I feel like everything revolves around me. I have to do things and organise people, I make meals and I clean and wash. I relish my responsibilities and I adore my children. But nurturing, feeding and providing entertainment for two children under four is no mean feat. Add to that a sexually demanding husband and I'm out on my feet most nights.

Soooo, I appreciate the time we have alone together so much. We are fortunate to be in the position we are. Johan's mother adores our children and loves to have sleepovers at her house. And Johan has been able to arrange to work only four days a week, despite the time he occasionally has to spend in front of the computer. We are not super rich, but we want for little. I thank Johan and his shrewd investments for that every day.

In fact, I thank Johan for a lot. I thank him for rescuing me from a life of boredom in a small town. I thank him for seeing in me everything he wanted in a woman. I thank him for the love and care he shows our children. And the love and care he shows me. For the things he's shown me and taught me, and for the things we share and learn together, I thank him every day. Johan, in many ways, is responsible for where I am today, for who I am, and for what I have.

I mean, here I am, 'unsophisticated, average, small-town girl', married to 'sophisticated, well-above average, experienced, city man', living in a luxurious house in one of the best parts of town. Our street was one of the prettiest, with its large houses perched on spacious lawns surrounded by leafy and manicured gardens.

I know it was borne of insecurities that existed before I met him, but I often had the vague feeling that it was all a dream, and I would wake up back in 'Hellsville' (that's what I call Hallsville, where I grew up). I strangely felt like I didn't deserve it, like I must have cheated somewhere along the way. It was like a shadow of a doubt. Like it could all be taken away one day when Johan woke up and finally realised I was still just an 'unsophisticated, average, small-town girl'.

Of course, these thoughts were fleeting. 

I always brushed them away as nonsense. I mean, I'm not stupid as well!

Every day that we've been married, he's told me how much he loves me, and usually more than once. He touches me all the time whether it's caressing my ass in passing, or a quick kiss in the kitchen while I'm cooking. He pays such attention and he never seems to interrupt me at the wrong time, which my girlfriends say is sooo annoying. When he wants me, it's rare for me not to submit gleefully. I love him so much. He is so dominant and so passionate. And God, he's so big! And I don't just mean 'down there'! I mean he's a huge guy and he can handle himself in a scuffle, so he doesn't get into many. 

And of course I'm tiny in comparison (I weigh less than half he does), which means our sex is kind of one-sided. Like, he does what he wants, and I do as he says! Hehe. I prefer it that way anyway. He does what I want too, but I usually have to ask. 

Or beg. 

Johan loves me to beg. 

Anyway, like I said, I love everything about him and everything about being with him. I don't know what I would do without him. 

Which makes what I've done is so exciting, and at the same time so terribly scary and almost dangerous. It's almost like tempting fate. On the one hand, I'm excited by the prospect of a fantasy actually coming true. When I think about it, I can feel myself getting wet, and my hands start to tremble. 

On the other hand, anything could happen. I might not like it. I might even get hurt. Johan promised me I would be safe, but he also said in some cases, I might not know if he was there or not. That prospect made me shiver. I could really be at someone else's mercy! That's what made it both exciting and scary. 

But also, I wondered, what if I liked it too much?

I rubbed my thighs together as these thoughts flitted through my mind on Monday morning at 6.23 A.M.

Johan was snoring softly, and after checking the time, I put my head down and closed my eyes for a few minutes more. 

I wondered if Johan had a hard-on. I knew he sometimes got them in the mornings. 

I smiled to myself.

I imagined his cock in my mind, hard and straining.

"Mmmmm," I murmured quietly.

I've had a long-standing affection and curiosity about cocks. 

They're just... they're amazing! 

Some girls think cocks are just weird and funny looking. I bet they've never had a good look at a nice, hard, throbbing cock up close. They are just beautiful and get hard all because of me. I think that's what I like best about them. They are so direct. 

Because of how the man sees me, because of the things I'm doing, and because of the pleasure I can give him, he gets hard.

I guess that's why sucking cock just feels so natural to me. 

'Pleasure from giving pleasure', you know? 

I love it. 

I love everything about it.

And I mean everything!

God, just the thought of doing it makes me wet.

I love being on my knees, looking up at him and watching his face, his cock getting harder and harder in my hand or mouth. His loving fingers running through my hair. The sweet words of encouragement he utters. Or the nasty words that make my nipples harden and throb.

I love that I can make a cock hard with my mouth, standing up straight and strong and wanting to fuck me. I love that I can make a man's eyelids flutter and make him grit his teeth with the sensations provided by my lips and tongue. I love that I can make him moan and groan with pleasure. I love that I can make him crazy. I love that with my mouth, I can give a man the most intense pleasure he can feel. 

To cum.

God.

If I'm good, they get harder and harder and harder. Then they explode if I've done really well. He bucks and moans and all that amazingly, nasty, gooey cum comes out, sometimes in all directions, and it's incredible. It's from inside him. It's proof of the pleasure that I gave him. It makes me feel incredibly good to be able to give him that pleasure.

Johan loves watching me swallow him down too. That was a trick to learn I tell you. Oh, I don't really mind the taste. It's just... well, bland really, and kind of... I don't know... goopy. Sometimes vaguely salty, and usually it has a touch of a metallic aftertaste which isn't pleasant. (Try a slice of lemon straight after!) But honestly, it's not bad, and certainly not bad enough to detract from the whole point.

It's his essence. It's proof of the unbridled ecstasy that I can give. The light in his eyes, as his fists loosen in my hair, says it all. At that moment, when I swallow him down, I know I have pleased him. 

I know.

"Mmmmmmm..." I squirmed, running my fingernails over my breast.

Johan's snoring grew a little louder. I was enjoying my thoughts and I didn't want to get up yet.

He's always told me to turn him on his side if it gets too much.

So I did as I'd been told. I was still half asleep as I moved into position.

Well!

My hand slipped off his hip and across his abdomen to rest on his hot, rigid, pulsing cock.

It was so hard and so hot I almost gasped.

All of the thoughts I'd been having about sucking rock hard cocks came crashing back as instinct took over and my fingers gently wrapped around it.

I opened my eyes a little to spy on him.

He was still sound asleep!

I was so glad he was a heavy sleeper.

A smile spread across my face.

"Mmmmmm..."

I figured eventually he would wake up, but this was delicious.

Almost naughty.

I swallowed.

Softly and very slowly I squeezed his cock. 

He would hardly have felt it and he didn't react. 

I liked the idea that he was asleep and hard and I could touch him. 

I licked my lips.

Then I thought of a new game. It would be the "See how long I can play with Johan's cock before he wakes up" game. Maybe I should have thought it was a bit wrong to play with my man's cock while he was asleep. But I didn't.

The thought that I had his nice hard cock all to myself was making my clit tingle. 

But to play the game, he had to be asleep.

My pussy, tender from last night's hard fucking, started to swell. I could feel a trickle of my juice dripping down across the inside of my thigh.

I wanted to see it!

Reluctantly, I slowly released his cock.

"I mustn't wake him," I thought as I bit my lip and ever so slowly started to fold the light sheet down, uncovering his muscular chest, then his torso.

I tried to concentrate.

I had to decide on a point system. 

I almost giggled and hushed myself. Johan mumbled something incomprehensible and I froze. The sheet was almost off. 

"God," I chastised myself, "I have to be quiet. I almost didn't get any points."

I almost giggled again!

Before long he started quietly snoring once more and I lifted the sheet down and folded it at his muscular thighs, revealing his awesome cock.

"Mmmmmm..." I whispered to myself, moving lower and reaching for it. My mouth was dry. Propping myself up on my elbow, I wrapped my fingers lightly around it again and getting comfortable, I looked up into his eyes.

I decided if I could get him to cum while he was asleep, that would be the jackpot. That would be a hundred points! I shook my head and smiled. That would be almost impossible.

Wetting the inside of my mouth with my tongue, I decided that pre-cum would be twenty points.

I ran my thumb over the head of his cock while I held it. Thick slippery pre-cum welled up in front of my thumb and I smeared it around the head, making it shiny.

"Yeahhh..." I said quietly, "twenty points..."

I stifled a giggle.

"This is such fun," I thought to myself, squeezing him lightly again. "God, I can't believe he's so hard..."

By this time my breathing was starting to labour. 

I released slightly and reached lower, then tightened a little and stroked maddeningly slowly upwards. I hoped the tube in his cock was full of pre-cum. I squeezed my thighs together as my fingers slid higher up his meaty cock. Then a huge silvery drop pulsed out, dripping slowly down the head and reaching in a shimmering thread for his stomach. 

It was such a hot sight. And I was only halfway to the head.

"Mmmmm... I could score well here," I thought to myself, smiling.

As softly as I could, I readjusted my grip and started up the rest of the way to the head of his cock. Squeezing just a little, I watched entranced as pre-cum bubbled to the head and dripped in an almost steady stream to his tanned tummy. 

When I got to the top, I tightened a little and the head of his cock flared, red and throbbing above my grip. 

Somehow I managed to let go without waking him.

I wanted it. 

I had to stop myself from lapping it all up. 

His cock was so hard it was angled so the head was about an inch above his tummy.

Trembling, I reached for the pool on his stomach. I swirled two fingers through the glassy mix, coating them and bringing them to my mouth like honey.

"Mmmm..." I moaned softly, sucking and savoring my endeavors. 

I reached for him again, a single finger slowly circling the slippery, shiny head, then softly drew it down the tube on the underside, leaving a silvery trail that ran out halfway down.

My pussy was starting to get really wet. 

I decided this was a good game and I would have to play it again soon!

I silently moved closer so I could smell him while I sucked my fingers again. 

Then I wondered if he'd wake up if I sucked him.

I sighed as I thought he probably would and that was a loss in the game. I had to see how much longer I could keep him hard. I decided it was twenty points for each ten minutes. 

"I must be nearly up to ten minutes," I thought.

I smiled and traced the curve of the ridge under the head with my fingernail just a little too hard. 

"Mmmmmmmm... that feels good baby," Johan said.

I looked up into his sleepy eyes.

"Awww... that's only forty points," I complained, tightening my fingers around him again and sliding my hand the full length of his raging cock.

"Hmmmm?"

I grinned and leaned forward, licking the new pearl of pre-cum. I swirled it over my tongue with my eyes closed then swallowed it. 

Opening my eyes again, I looked up into his. They were smoldering. 

"Well, maybe sixty... or was it eighty..."

I smiled sweetly then winked at him.

"It's just a fun game I made up."

"You are such a cute little slut."

I smiled at him.

"Would it be okay if I sucked it for a minute?"

Johan rolled his eyes.

"Not if you ask like that."

I pouted. My pussy clenched and I could feel myself dripping. 

He wanted me to beg.

"Can I please suck your cock, baby? I love sucking it so much."

I'm so shameless.

"That's better. All right. But just for a minute. I gotta take a leak."

I slid my hand up and down the iron-hard length again, and swallowed.

"Can I suck you off after that? I want your cum."

"I don't know. Maybe."

He grinned.

While I continued lightly stroking his cock, I looked up into his eyes.

"Why do guys get such hard cocks in the morning?"

"I don't know, baby. Dreams or something, I guess. I think also from bladder pressure against the prostate."

I sighed.

"Okay, I just wondered."

"It's a wonder you only just thought to ask." 

I shrugged and looked back down at his cock. It seemed to be getting a bit softer in my hand.

"Why is it getting softer? Don't you want me to suck it?"

"I told you, baby. I gotta go take a pee."

"Can I suck it after that?"

"You're nasty."

"Can I?"

"Nope. Too late."

"Awww..."

"We have things to do, little one. I'd like to get an early start."

I never know what to say at times like these.

"Where are we going?"

Johan swung his legs over the side of the bed and his meaty cock slipped from my grasp. It was only half hard now but I still missed it.

"I thought it would be a nice day to go to the beach," he said as he stood and walked into the en suite.

I moved around on my tummy and watched him pee, resting on my elbows with my chin in my hands.

An almighty rumble started in the toilet bowl and went on and on.

"You really needed to go!"

He glanced over at me and winked.

When he was done, he went into the walk-in wardrobe and grabbed some shorts and a t-shirt. 

He walked out and threw them on the bed and stood there, looking down at me.

"I'm gonna take a shower," he said, looking at me seriously. "Slide your Ben Wah balls into your hot little pussy, baby, then you can put your suit on." 

I pouted but I knew not to protest.

"Which one?"

Johan obviously had a plan to go to the beach and I wasn't going to be able to change his mind. I mean, I'd have loved to jump in the shower with him, but I'd washed my hair the night before and curled it.

I resigned myself to not sucking his cock.

"The white one."

I gulped. 

I only ever wore that one around the pool at home. It was thong-style and transparent when wet.

Looking up at him, I could feel myself blushing.

"I don't think..."

"Don't argue with me, Shannon."

Tingles raced through my body. Fine hairs stood up on the back of my neck and down my arms.

He was going to make me do it. 

My body flushed. I was already so excited and wet. I had the idea that I'd be calmer about it if I could cum.

"Can I play with myself a bit first?"

"Sure, baby," he yelled as the shower turned on. "But don't cum!"

"Ughhh..." I thought, as I rolled onto my back and slid two fingers into my tight, steaming hot pussy. "I know he likes it when I'm turned on, but this is ridiculous."

I tightened a finger and thumb around one of my throbbing nipples and pulled it upwards, twisting it. My fingers were going a mile a minute in my cunt. I was starting to go fuzzy.

The shower door opened while the water still ran.

"Put your fingers in your ass, I don't trust you!" Johan yelled.

"Ohh... Ohh..." I panted, as I slid my sopping fingers from my pulsing cunt.

"On your hands and knees. Let me watch."

I flipped back over and moved around so my ass faced him. I pulled over a pillow and put my head down on it and watched him.

"Good girl," he muttered and closed the shower door again.

I gritted my teeth a little as I worked a slick finger into my ass. I reached up with my other hand to stroke my clit. I swooned and pushed my finger right up my ass. I slid it in and out and it was good. Not too big.

I was purring and arching my back each time it slid in deep.

I hardly noticed the shower going off.

I was in a dream world fucking my ass on a beach in my see-through bikini for all to see.

"What are you doing?"

I froze with my finger buried in my ass.

"Huh?"

"I didn't say you could play with your clit."

"But I just thou..."

"And sluts fuck their assholes with two fingers, not one."

"Uhhhh..." I moaned mindlessly, working a second finger in beside the first, feeling myself stretching. 

I shuddered as I started to slide them in and out.

"Pull on your nipples." 

"Y... yes."

"Look how hard and red they are."

My eyes were clenched shut and I felt him sit down on the side of the bed.

"Pinch and pull each one for a few seconds, then swap."

"Y... yesss..." I whispered.

"Sluts don't poke the ends of their fingers in and out, little one," he whispered. "They straighten their fingers and slide them right in and right out of their assholes."

"Ohhh..." I moaned, my straightened fingers thrusting deeply.

My mind was numbing and I started to tremble.

"That's it."

"Yesss..." I whispered hoarsely.

"Pinch that one harder, don't let go."

"Oh," I squeaked, pinching the left.

"Fuck your ass faster."

"Oh God..."

"There's something missing," he murmured, the words barely penetrating my senses.

In a moment he had returned and I felt the cool spray of baby oil zigzagging across my back. Then a firm squirt, right at my asshole.

"Fuck harder."

I felt his hands on me. They were gentle and smoothing my skin with the oil. God, if he'd spank me I could cum, I think.

"Change nipples."

"Ohhh... babyyy..."

"A bit faster."

"Ohhhh...."

"Now stop."

"NOOOOooooo..." I almost screamed.

But I stopped.

Don't ask me how I did it. 

I was vibrating like a tuning fork

I was so on edge. 

One touch on my clit and I would have cum.

But I made like a statue as I've learned to do. 

I was NOT going to get a punishment spanking. I had a few hidings while learning to control myself. They are not fun. Believe me. Fun spankings are wonderful. But a punishment is a punishment and I don't like being punished. 

So I stopped mid-thrust of my fingers into my ass, my nipple pinched cruelly, and panted like a dog in heat. At least with no movement I wouldn't cum. A blessing and a curse. 

A true double-edged sword.

"Let go of your nipple," he whispered.

I groaned as I did as he said.

"Slide your fingers out of your ass. Slowly."

 

 whimpered and did so. 

I realised at that moment just how wet I was. My juices had dripped in a few thin trickles down the inside of each of my thighs. I'd have to wash.

Johan was a step ahead of me.

"Go wash your hands and use a bit of oil and rub yourself all over. Do not pat dry all your juice first. Just mix it in."

I struggled to my knees on the bed, looking him straight in the eyes.

He was going to make me go to the beach in a skimpy bikini and smelling like a hot slut.

I swallowed and lowered my eyes.

I started blushing at my thoughts and my pussy clenched involuntarily, more juices seeping out and running down my legs.

"Y... yes, Sir," I stuttered under my heaving breath.

I stood up on shaky legs and started for the bathroom. Johan grabbed my wrist and stopped me. He was still sitting down on the bed. 

I turned and faced him, his fingers light around my slim wrist.

"Do you remember what you are doing?"

I nodded.

"I'll just say it again so we are clear. Don't pat dry. Oil your whole body. Slide in your Ben Wahs and put on the white bikini. You can wear a skirt and a tank top. Okay?"

I nodded and smiled a little, blushing madly.

"Actually, grab the big blue dildo and the clear butt plug. You know, the small one. Put them in the glove box. You never know when something like that might come in handy."

He chuckled his evil chuckle.

"In fact... okay, this is gonna be fun. What I want you to do is to walk slowly out to the car like you are in no hurry and it's something you do every day, baby. If you see a neighbour, I want you to wave with the toy in your hand."

My jaw dropped open.

"Walk around to your side of the Mustang and lean over the door and put the toys in the glove compartment. When you're done, if you notice anyone watching, I want you to wave and smile. Then you can come get me and we'll go."

He smiled a satisfied smirk. He was not going to be moved. 

"Okay?"

My knees almost went.

I took a deep breath and let it out slowly, hesitating to answer him.

My whole body was tingling with heat, and a searing hot blush crept up my cheeks.

My mouth was so dry I could hardly speak. 

We never did anything outside.

"O... okay."

It had started.

Thoughts Faded Ch.4

I was standing in front of the mirror shifting my weight from one foot to the other and debating whether to lift the hem of my thin, white cotton skirt with my trembling hands. I wasn't sure if I really wanted to see what I looked like. My hands froze and I looked up into my face. My sunglasses were perched on my head, holding my streaked blonde hair behind my ears. I was blushing.

It suddenly struck me that I was so excited I could hardly stand it.

An hour ago, when I was mindlessly sliding my fingers up my ass and pinching my nipples, Johan had denied me an orgasm. Though I would much preferred to have had one (at least!), I had to admit that my excitement level had gone through the roof. 

Finding myself in front of my mirror thinking about what I was going to do next had me creaming myself.

My skin was so hot I couldn't believe it, and the tingling and wetness of my pussy was utterly undeniable.

You see, I'd never been in this position. 

I'd always thought that my fantasies were my own business. I enjoyed indulging them. I loved bringing myself off to them. I never thought I'd have to admit them to anyone. Let alone my husband!

However, thanks to his curiosity, and my inability to lie to him, Johan now knew exactly what I thought about when I masturbated.

Exactly.

God!

It was a turn on and a nightmare at the same time. I guess because Johan is the kind of guy who loves to do new things. To him, it's a challenge to "keep it interesting". At the same time, in his own way, he's kind of conservative too. I mean, he ties me up and spanks me, and he has me stick my fingers up my ass for his enjoyment for God's sake. 

But we've never taken our fun outside the house. 

Usually it's just him and me, indoors, playing and having fun.

Together.

Alone.

Now, I don't know about you, but I've always wondered if I'm enough. Like, you know, enough to keep his interest. Enough to keep him turned on and excited. 

I've wondered if I could do more. Or be more. Like maybe I'm not crazy enough, or sexy enough or hot enough or whatever. I mean, I know he loves me and I love him, and he and I both know I'd do just about anything to please him. So I don't know why I feel that way. Maybe it's the small town girl in me coming back to bite my ass.

I wiped up an errant trickle making its way down the inside of my thigh, then sucked my finger.

"Is this what turns him on?" I wondered as I stood in front of the mirror. "Making me cover my body with cunt juice and oil so I smell like a hot slut? Making me slide Ben Wah balls into my pussy so I simmer, close to the boil? Dressing me in a bikini that we both know will be see-through when it's wet? Having me parade around the front yard with sex toys in my hands and waving at the neighbours?"

I could hear him chuckle and despite myself, I smiled.

"You are such a hot little slut," he would say.

I thought about those words as I looked into the mirror. The blush flared in my cheeks. Usually I rubbed my clit harder when he said things like that. God, I'm so bad.

I couldn't stop myself. 

I watched as I lifted the hem of my white cotton skirt. I was worried and excited by what I might see. I could feel how wet I was without looking.

"Jesus," I muttered when it was high enough.

I was so wet the bottom half of my bikini bottoms was utterly transparent. 

"I can't go out like this," I whispered self-consciously.

I looked out the window. At least it wasn't windy. 

Turning sideways, I straightened my skirt, smoothed it over my ass and looked at myself in the mirror again. With my skirt in place, I looked like a classy beach-girl. I was ready but I kept putting it off. I knew Johan would come and get me eventually.

Besides, something kept me staring at the mirror with my eyes glued to the image of myself.

My nipples were fairly hard and I could see how they pressed against my tank top. I looked down. They weren't too prominent. Apart from that, I didn't think I'd attract too much attention.

Turning back to the mirror, I reached up and weighed a breast in each hand. I lifted them a little and let go, seeing how much jiggle there was.

Like I was in a trance, I could barely tear my eyes from my hands. They seemed to be moving of their own accord. Like I was a puppet and a puppeteer controlled them. I kneaded inwards toward the centre, squeezing my breasts till they bulged between my fingers, my nipples pushing further forward. 

"Mmmmm…" 

My breasts ached so much they hurt. One touch and the tips would be really hard. Then they'd stick right out. Then everyone would notice.

I fluttered my eyes closed and my fantasy tore me from reality. 

My thumbs brushed over my nipples.

"Ohhhh…" 

Everyone would see. Everyone would be looking at me. 

I pinched them between thumb and forefinger. 

Seeing my nipples, hard and poking through my tank top. 

My fingers tightened. 

Maybe Johan would lift my skirt. Lift my skirt and show my cunt to someone. 

They tightened further and I gritted my teeth. 

Maybe a stranger. Maybe a neighbour. Maybe he'll make me take my clothes off in the car park and walk down to the beach, showing off my wet cunt in my transparent bikini to anyone who happened to look.

"What is wrong with me?" I cried aloud, releasing my nipples, my eyes springing open.

I looked at my chest.

"Oh no," I said aloud.

My nipples were now exactly how I hoped they wouldn't be. 

"Damn it," I said, annoyed with myself. 

Suddenly I thought, "I could take someone's eye out!"

I covered my mouth with my hand as I giggled and my face flushed. Johan stepped up behind me and I almost jumped out of my skin. I thought it was a robber!

"Don't do that!" I whined.

He chuckled as his hands found my hips and he smiled at me in the reflection of the mirror. 

"Enjoying yourself?" he asked.

"No!" I replied, pouting.

His eyes broke from mine, trailing down my body and back up again. Hot streaks of desire raced across my skin and I swallowed nervously. I could smell the scent of my juices all over me and my pussy was aching.

He whispered as his lips brushed against my ear. His breath was cool on my skin. Goose bumps rose on the skin of my arms.

"You look so fucking hot… look at your nipples…"

We both did and my skin tingled as my pussy clenched around the Ben Wah balls.

"I hope I don't get arrested," I whispered.

I watched mesmerized as one of Johan's large hands slid up my stomach. He used his forefinger to trace over the letters of the word printed in white on my tank top.

"TOY".

My nipples throbbed and looked obscene. I loved this top, but I rarely wore it in company, let alone outside. It was so tight and pink and girly. When it's washed and folded in my drawer and I pick it up, for some reason I always think of how distorted and stretched the word ‘toy' looks after I pull it down over my breasts. So different from when it's folded and flat. I always loved prancing around the house in it, teasing Johan and rubbing up against him. 

But now he was teasing me.

"My little toy," he whispered.

My knees almost collapsed as his fingertip circled my nipple. It was like a movie. Watching myself. 

"You're ready. Get your toys."

Johan picked up my beach bag and I grabbed the two toys from my dresser. Smiling, he took my elbow in his hand. 

There was no turning back now. 

He led me through the house and down the stairs into the lobby. He opened the front door and ushered me onto the landing. I was facing the street in the shadow of our house, and I was suddenly aware of the heat of the day, so much warmer than the air-conditioning inside. I kept the toys behind my back as I looked around at our neighbours' houses.

There was a very light breeze that cooled the skin but the sun would definitely tan us. The sky was blue and the birds and crickets were singing. 

I turned around to face Johan, continuing to hide the toys from prying eyes. He just stood in the frame of the door, holding it open and leaning against the doorjamb. He was blocking the way. 

It was clear - I was NOT going back inside. 

"Go on, you can do it," he said.

I nodded woodenly and turned back around. Swallowing, I somehow let my arms go limp. The toys felt sweaty as I rested my shaky hands by my sides. 

I bit my lip and I looked around again to see if the coast was clear. It was just after eight in the morning, and I was afraid someone might be leaving for work and see. God, I was so fucking nervous. There was a tight ball of fear in my stomach.

And I was hot! 

I could feel how juiced up I was. Every nervous move I made caused the Ben Wah balls to shift and click. Breath caught in my chest as a tremble ran through me.

I'd cultivated a rather obscure and aloof persona amongst our neighbours. I'd say hi but that was about it. Everyone around here was so rich that I never knew what to say anyway. 

What if they saw me carrying a sex toy in each hand to the car?

The idea of flaunting the toys I use in my cunt and ass, of a neighbour seeing me and knowing how much of a slut I am, gave me butterflies the size of pterodactyls.

I mean, what would they think! I'd be the talk of the street!

And yet, I had the strange, psychotic desire to do it. To show the world the toys I put in my cunt and ass. The idea had me literally dripping. I mean, what was wrong with me? The thought of being caught made my pussy clench and juices were wetting the insides of my thighs. 

My face was so hot and my nipples were aching. I looked down and swallowed again, trying to wet my dry mouth with my tongue. 

"I must be mad," I thought to myself, nervously looking around again.

It was so bright I was squinting. The white mustang looked beautiful. He must have polished it.

"Go on, there's no one watching," Johan urged.

I looked around once more and was pleased to see he was right. I was about to make a dash for it.

"Wait!"

I twisted my head around.

"Baby, I was just about to do it!" I complained.

Johan chuckled.

"I know. I just wanted to remind you to walk slowly and confidently. You may not run."

"You want me to walk slowly with a dildo in one hand and a butt plug in the other?"

"Yep."

"And lean over the door and put them in the glove box."

"Exactly."

My lip was getting a work over.

"Baby, you'll do it right or you'll do it over," he said.

"You'd make me do it again?"

"And you'll keep doing it until you do it right."

I looked at him like he was insane. He just chuckled his exasperating chuckle and grinned at me.

"I can't believe I'm gonna do this."

"Come here. Stand in front of me."

I sighed and moved toward him, my legs shaky, and looked up into his beautiful blue eyes.

At the edge of my vision I could see his hands reaching for my breasts.

"Keep looking into my eyes. Listen to my voice."

His hands curved around my breasts and my nipples felt fit to burst. His fingers centred on them and began twisting as they tightened.

"I love you baby," he breathed, staring into my eyes.

Once more my knees felt weak. A shudder ran through me.

"Ohhh… babyyy… nooo…" I whispered.

I pressed forward into his hands.

God, I'm really gonna do it. I'm really going to make a spectacle of myself.

"You are so beautiful like this."

The pressure on my nipples was unbearable. I gasped, my eyes pleading with his. My hands were clasped in front of me, my fingers tight around the toys, my knuckles white.

Johan whispered as he leaned down and kissed me.

"Don't look around, baby. Just go. Or perhaps you'd prefer I bent you over and shoved that butt plug up your ass right here in front of the house. Hmmm? You'd probably like that, wouldn't you, my dirty little slut?"

His fingers clamped tighter around my inflamed nipples. He was lifting my breasts. Lifting them by the nipples. My skin was burning up and my pussy was dripping down my thighs.

"Ohhhh…" I moaned.

My vision was strange, like in a dream world. There was a roar in my ears that I recognized. I hear it when I'm pre-orgasmic. A fire of ecstasy rippled through my clit as Johan turned me around and pushed me toward the steps down to the driveway. I'd have a total of six steps and maybe ten paces to the car.

It took a lifetime.

I wasn't thinking about how many paces it was anymore. I was just glad it wasn't far. I pulled my sunglasses down over my eyes and started down the steps. I was moving slowly and hoped I wouldn't cum. I didn't swing my arms. My hands gripped the toys tightly and they felt hot. My teeth were gritted. My eyes were half closed, trying to block out the world. I was watching where I placed each foot. Hoping not to stumble. Hoping to do well. Hoping Johan would let me cum. God, I needed to cum. I was gripping the Ben Wahs with the bizarre thought that I was so wet they might fall out of my pussy despite my bikini bottoms. They clicked with every step and shot fiery bolts of erotic tingles through my clit. Though I was watching my feet, I couldn't help but notice my nipples, standing so erect and stretching the fabric of my top.

A gentle breeze swirled around my legs and felt like tongues. Birds sang and it sounded like laughter. The gravel crunched under my sandals and it sounded like applause.

I smiled and held my head high. The car loomed in front of me. I was nearly there. The roar in my ears was almost deafening and the insides of my thighs were slick. I felt like I was floating. Floating on a tide of new sensations. My skin prickled and my nipples throbbed again. 

My hips swung and my feet followed one another up to the door of the car. I bent over, unaware of how far my little white skirt would ride up as I leaned in and opened the glove compartment.

Dutifully placing the toys in the glove box, I stood tall and looked back towards Johan at the front door. He waved and pointed toward the street. I turned in the direction he was pointing and watched as a school bus drove by. Rooted to the spot, I shivered.

"Fuck, that was close," I said aloud. 

I turned back to Johan and he was smiling as he shook his head. No one had seen. I'd done it! I almost ran back to him, up the steps and into his arms.

"I'm proud of you, baby."

I beamed and hugged him tighter, kissing his neck and pressing my pussy against his thigh. 

"How wet are you?" he whispered in my ear.

I took a step back and didn't even look around. I lifted the hem of my skirt and licked my lips as I showed him my cunt.

"Good Lord," he muttered.

I grinned. 

"You like, Mister?"

He glanced up at my eyes and back at my pussy. I started to feel self-conscious. I was hoping he'd let me drop the hem soon!

"They are pointless. Take them off."

"Johan…"

He looked sternly into my eyes.

"Now!"

"Y... yes, Sir."

Tentatively, I slipped my hands under my skirt and hooked my thumbs in the waistband of my tight bikini bottoms. Looking around, I wiggled my hips and slid them down over my hips and down my thighs. I let them go and they dropped to the ground. I stepped out of them and looked at Johan, then down at the wet fabric, then up to his eyes again. I felt like such a slut as I ran my tongue over my teeth and smiled. Shuddering, I bent at the waist and felt my skirt ride up as I stooped to pick them up.

If anyone was looking, they would have seen my pussy and the shiny insides of my thighs. If they were close enough. Or had binoculars. God, ‘binoculars'. I looked around. I never thought of binoculars. Maybe a lot of people were watching.

"Come, on. Let's go. You can hang them from the mirror."

My jaw dropped. 

Johan took my hand and tugged me playfully after him and I followed on wobbly legs.

I thought he was being gentlemanly as he led me around to my side and opened the door for me. As I stepped into the car, I realised the beaver shot I was going to give him and played it up.

I stepped one foot in and sat down, looking up at him. My legs were spread and his eyes were riveted between them.

"You have such a pretty cunt," he said quietly.

I looked down to see and the hem was a little in the way. I pulled it higher and looked.

"Do I?"

"Say it. Say, ‘I have a pretty cunt.'"

I blushed.

"I have a pretty cunt."

"That's right. Now stop showing it off like a whore and close your legs."

I swallowed and blushed harder, lifting my leg and putting it in beside the other. 

"Hang your panties on the mirror."

I unfurled them from the ball in my hand and hung them up. Johan threw the beach bag and towels on the floor behind my seat, then walked around to his side and hopped in.

Johan loves this car. So do I. I feel like one of those girls in the surfing movies from the sixties. I wished I had some of those big round sunglasses they wore. They are so hard to find these days.

The wind whipped my hair around my face and I loved it. It's so rare that we take the Mustang out for a spin. But now, I had a whole new appreciation for that throbbing, eight cylinder engine. Before long we were driving through town and when we stopped at lights, the whole car would shake and the Ben Wahs would ‘click click click', making me squirm. People would turn and look at the car. I was sure at least two girls noticed my panties hanging from the mirror. We'd only been driving for five minutes before I reached behind my seat to retrieve my towel to sit on.

"Good girl!" Johan yelled over the engine as we turned up the ramp and onto the highway. 

The highway was worse. My Ben Wahs vibrated constantly. It was getting to the point where I was going to ask him if I could cum. I let my head fall back against the headrest and opened my thighs a little. I was hoping maybe I'd dry a bit. I suppose it could have looked a bit rude though. I brushed my fingertips up the inside of my thigh. 

It would have taken me less than a minute to cum. I smiled thinking that if I rubbed really fast and pinched a nipple hard, it might only take thirty seconds. I was sure it'd take no time at all. 

I squirmed in my seat. Maybe I could just lift my skirt and frig my clit. What would Johan say? Would he think I was a good girl? He wants me to show off, doesn't he? 

I brushed my fingers over the lips of my pussy. They melted under my glancing touch and a long string of glistening honey stretched from my clit to my fingertips as I lifted them in wonder. 

Johan glanced over and noticed what I was doing. I froze like a deer in headlights. His eyes looked into mine and he nodded. Instantly I knew what he wanted me to do. As he turned back to the road, I slipped my fingers into my mouth and sucked on them, moaning softly.

I suddenly needed to squeeze my thighs together. Before I had the chance, Johan yelled out again.

"Get your butt plug!"

I looked at him. He had to be kidding.

"Get it!"

I leaned forward and opened the glove box. Reaching in, I found the clear latex plug and took hold of it. I leaned back in the seat, flipping closed the compartment and holding up the plug for him.

 

"There's some lube in the beach bag!"

"You always think of everything!" I smirked and poked out my tongue.

I reached behind my seat again but I couldn't find the bag, even when I strained. I was going to have to kneel on the seat and reach down behind it. I twisted one more time but it was useless. 

I looked at the plug. 

Five inches of clear latex. One and a quarter inches wide at its widest. It was my favourite because it was the smallest. Well, I used to have smaller ones but Johan made me throw them out. This one wasn't too bad when it slid home. And it filled me up so nicely once I got used to it.

"If I could rub it over my pussy it might be slippery enough," I thought. 

"Get the fucking lube! And don't hold your skirt down!"

I looked over at him and didn't notice we were passing a family in a station wagon. We drove right by and I held the butt plug up in my hand the whole way. 

I was frozen like a statue and all I could think was that he'd thought this all out!

I looked over my shoulder at the station wagon and noticed the driver had a big grin on his face. I blushed even harder and my clit throbbed. I turned back around and wondered if he had a hard on. 

"Now!" yelled Johan and I jumped.

I moved like a robot, turning around and kneeling up on the leather seat. I could feel my skirt flapping in the wind as I bent over. 

For the first time in my life I was showing off my naked ass in public. I shuddered and gripped the balls in my cunt tightly. Bent over like this, my nipples pressed against the leather of my seat. The insides of my thighs were cool where my liquids were evaporating in the wind. 

I glanced back at the station wagon. It was receding into the distance. I smiled. I guessed it couldn't keep up. My smile faded as it changed lanes and accelerated. I could even see the wife's face. I wondered if she'd seen my butt plug too. I couldn't tell. 

"Get the lube and lube it up!"

"Here? Like this?" I asked, agape.

Johan nodded and stared at the road ahead. I reached down and felt around inside the bag for the tube of lubricant. I found it and brought it out, removing the cap and squeezing a line of it down the side of the toy. I replaced the cap and dropped the tube back in the bag. The station wagon was catching up. If I was quick they might not be able to see what I was doing. Who was I kidding? Surely they could see from there! I quickly ran my fist up and down the plug, twisting and coating it liberally. It was obscene and erotic at the same time.

"Slide it in!"

"Johan!"

"Now!"

Jesus! Like this? I gulped and looked around. I thought Johan would at least let me sit down. 

We were about to pass a big semi trailer! I'd have to hurry! I reached back and pulled a cheek wide with one hand and positioned the plug at my asshole and began pressing with the other. The rumble of the truck got louder and I just knew we were almost beside it. The driver could probably already see what I was doing in his mirror! I closed my eyes and bathed in the humiliation of shoving a butt plug up my ass in broad daylight. My mouth opened in silent pleasure as the plug spread my ass. It was slick and was sliding in easily. The rumble was getting louder and louder. I screwed it in further and it was suddenly inside me. 

I gasped.

Johan backhanded me across my ass and told me to "Sit!"

I was so relieved I spun around and dropped my ass into the seat.

"Oooo… fuck!" 

I shuddered as the plug pressed deeply up my ass and I gripped the door handle tightly. The pain started to ebb and I looked up and watched as we passed the big rig. The young guy driving had his window down and watched me as we drove by. I thought he'd yell out something or make a rude gesture. But he hardly even reacted. He just shook his head.

"Maybe I got away with it," I thought. 

I almost had a heart attack as he let fly with his air horn. Then the guy in the station wagon started beeping too. My face blushed scarlet and I slinked down into my seat.

Johan laughed and floored it and we took off like a shot. In a minute they were far behind us. It looked like we were alone on the road. 

My ass felt so full it was distracting. My nipples were throbbing and I longed to pinch them. My clit was so hard I could feel it. I was burning up.

I wondered again if Johan would let me cum. I'd have to masturbate right here, with my legs open and my fingers on my clit. Could I actually do that? I looked around. If I closed my eyes I could pretend I was alone. I watched out the open window as we overtook a few cars. I could cover up if I heard a truck. I wondered if I could masturbate with my eyes open. Could I make myself cum like that? Rubbing and watching to make sure I don't get caught? Finally the words burst from my lips.

"Can I make myself cum?!" I pleaded.

"No!" 

"Ohhh… Please?!"

"No! Our exit's right up here!"

And sure enough it was. The half-hour drive had flown by like it was minutes. Pouting a little, I sat up and straightened my skirt as we peeled off the highway. Down the exit ramp we rode before slowing down onto the main street heading to the beach. Almost immediately we passed a guy on a bike and Johan laughed and said, "Keep your legs open, baby!" really loud!

I looked back over my shoulder and watched the smirk on the cyclist's face.

"He heard that!"

Johan looked at me and winked, then turned back to the road.

"You fucking love it. You just can't admit it yet," he said.

I shook my head doubtfully. I was shaking like a leaf. The beach was just a couple of blocks away.

"Can I put my bikini back on?"

"Wait till we get there, baby."

I sat back and pouted. I subconsciously closed my legs. We were almost there. How would I put them back on without people noticing? God. He was going to make me wear my butt plug on the beach. I squeezed my thighs together and my clit was so itchy. I wanted to rub it so badly.

Johan slapped my thigh.

"Keep your legs open. Rub your clit."

My head flopped back and my mouth and legs opened. I didn't even think. My fingers found my pulsing, hard little clit and I pressed against it and started rubbing faster and faster and faster. My hips were lifting off the seat and suddenly we were stopped and Johan was saying something and grabbing at my wrist. I was so close!

"Stop, baby. We're here. Baby? I said stop!"

He lifted my wrist and I couldn't touch. I couldn't fight him. He was too strong and I couldn't reach. I groaned and panted, falling back into the seat, my eyes still closed. 

I sucked in deep fast breaths and tried to relax. Finally I opened my eyes and right beside us there was a surfer guy tying his surfboard onto the top of his car. He wasn't even watching what he was doing. He was watching me. I blushed so hard. My legs slapped together in a rush.

He smiled at me and turned back to his task. I heard him say, "That's freaky."

Johan leaned over into my ear and placed his hand on my thigh, pulling my legs apart again. He whispered quietly.

"Get out of the car and hand him your panties. Ask him if he'll help you with them."

"I can't, baby, please…." I whispered desperately.

"Do it or you don't get them back."

Johan's fingers brushed over my streaming pussy. 

"Oohhh… B… but…"

"Shannon, stop fucking arguing with me. I'm running out of patience."

My heart started racing. Another guy hadn't touched me in years. I looked up at surfer boy. He was only nineteen or twenty. He was beautiful though. Not big like Johan but muscular and broad shouldered. It would be nice to feel his hands on me. It would be nice to tease him…

What's come over me?

"Do it, my little slut."

I swallowed and bit my lip. I reached up and unhooked my bikini bottoms from the mirror. I hoped I didn't have an audience. Tingles ran all over my body as my other hand reached for the door handle. Maybe I did want an audience. My nipples throbbed. God, they were so hard.

I pushed the door open a little and he noticed and watched as I stepped out of the car. 

Oh, god, this is so slutty. 

The insides of the tops of my thighs were shiny and slick. I wondered if he saw my cunt as I got out of the car. 

Well if he didn't, he's about to.

I stood up trembling and smiled at him.

"Hi," I said.

"Ah, hi," he replied, glancing at Johan.

He was so cute.

I held up my bikini bottoms with my shaking fingertips.

"Um… Could you help me with these?"

Thoughts Faded Ch.5

"Lady, if you think I'm gonna upset your boyfriend, then you're wrong." He turned to Johan and continued, "I don't want no trouble, dude." 

The relief that washed through me was balanced by a strange sense of inadequacy. My first thought was, "Oh, thank God!" The second was, "Lady? I'm only five years older than this guy, at the most!"

Unfortunately, what came out was enough to convince him. 

"Please, listen," I said quietly, moving closer to him and lightly holding his firm, tanned upper arm. I flicked my eyes down with the sensation. His skin was warm and tight over his muscles. I wondered if his skin would taste salty. His bicep was hard under my palm and I thrilled at the feeling of his underarm hair brushing the back of my fingers. I hadn't been remotely intimate with another man in years.

"Johan is my husband. And I'm his good girl. I do as he tells me and he told me to ask you to help me with my bikini."

He looked over at Johan.

"You want me to do this?"

I could hear Johan chuckle before speaking. I blushed harder.

"Yep."

Surfer boy looked back at me.

"What about you? Is this what you want too?"

I hesitated. I was getting uncomfortable standing in the parking lot, holding up my bikini bottoms. I wanted to get back into the car and cross my arms and blush my head off. I wanted it to be over... But, I knew I... But I didn't want... I just... I just... 

"Please..." I whispered. "Just... do it..."

I swallowed and gazed at the ground, my heart hammering in my chest.

He snatched the flimsy fabric from my fingers and my mouth dropped open. I gasped as he went straight to his haunches. In a moment he had them untangled and his eyes drifted up my legs to my short skirt. 

I didn't think he was going to do it. I heard Johan getting out of the car behind me.

"Lift your foot," the young guy said.

I picked up my left foot while leaning on the car door. He took hold of my ankle and threaded my foot into my bikini. 

"Other one."

I lifted my right foot and followed the same procedure. My bikini was now around my ankles. He slowly started sliding them up, over my calves and up above my knees. He stopped and I saw him lick his lips, his eyes riveted to the front of my skirt.

"Move your feet apart."

I did so, wondering what he had in mind. I felt him let go of my bikini as the fabric became taught between my knees. I swallowed. Suddenly, I felt very naughty. "I really should be spanked for this," I thought.

Then he wrapped his hands around my thighs, steadying himself. To me it felt like his skin was on fire. His unfamiliar touch so close to my pussy sent a rush through my body. I had a sudden urge to tangle my fingers in his curly blonde mop and pull his face into my wet cunt.

Well, that thought was so naughty, I almost moaned.

"Lift up your skirt."

"Please..." I whispered. I didn't want to help him. "Don't make me."

Johan stepped up beside me and crossed his arms, a smirk on his face.

"Do it, baby."

I swallowed and took the sides of the hem of my skirt in my fingers. I quickly looked around and saw two guys with surfboards walking towards us from the beach. They hadn't seen us yet. They'd be walking past in seconds. I pulled up the hem of my skirt and closed my eyes, softly moaning to myself. I couldn't believe I was showing a stranger my cunt. My pussy contracted wildly around the Ben Wahs. I blushed even harder feeling a trickle of juice run down the inside of my thigh.

"Oh, man. That's pretty."

"She has a pretty cunt," agreed Johan.

I shuddered, imagining I could feel his breath on me. I was losing control.

"Turn around. I want to see your ass."

I felt like even more of a slut as I awkwardly turned around with my bikini bottoms tight between my knees. I knew we'd be discovered at any moment. Placing my hands on the top of the door, I stuck my ass out.

"You have a fuckin' plug in your ass? Lenny and Aldo will never believe this."

Johan chuckled.

With my eyes closed and my face burning, I felt him pull my bikini into place and lift the sides high on my hips. Then I felt him pat my ass.

"All done," he said, standing.

I turned around to look in his eyes and self-consciously fixed my skirt.

"Thank the man, Shannon."

"Th... thank you."

"My pleasure. You guys are freaky. Wait till I tell the others about this."

Johan chuckled and took my elbow. He had the beach bag and towels in his other hand.

"C'mon, babe. Let's go for a swim. Bye, and thanks."

We almost bumped into the two guys approaching. They rounded the surfer boy's car as we were on our way down to the sand. My ears pricked as I heard them talking about me.

"Dudes, you won't believe it. That chick had a plug up her ass, just like we were talking about last night!"

"No way."

"Which chick?"

"The one that was just here!"

"She was a babe!"

"Man, you're on drugs."

Johan chuckled merrily.

The excited voices faded and the sound of the sea rose in their place. The sand was warm and white and squeaked underfoot as we walked over the dune and down onto the beach. Looking around, there were a few piles of towels abandoned by those swimming or surfing. There were a couple of families further along, but most of the people remaining on the sand near us were women, sun baking. 

One even had her top off while lying on her back, reading a novel. As we walked closely past, I wondered how she could do that so brazenly. I'd never done anything like that before. I'd always been too bashful.

"You better stop staring," Johan whispered.

"Huh?"

"At her tits. Can't you stop looking? Are you imagining sucking them?"

"Johan!" I cried, punching him in the shoulder and glancing back at her over mine. "You're bad."

She did have nice tits.

"You're worse."

I blushed all over again. The Ben Wahs were slipping and clicking inside me so much. It's hard to walk on sand without exaggerating one's hip swivel. "Perfect for Ben Wahs," Johan would say. I clenched around them and was suddenly aware of the plug in my ass all over again. When I took off my clothes, it would soon become obvious I had something sticking out of me. I trembled nervously.

"A... Anyway, I was not staring."

"If you say so. Okay, this will do. Lay out the towels. Don't bend your knees."

Johan dropped the beach bag in front of me and it fell on its side. Then he threw the towels on top of it and nonchalantly looked out to sea. Like nothing was wrong.

I just stared down at them, open-mouthed. I shook my head and sighed. 

I figured, what the fuck. Everyone was about to see a whole lot more. So I bent over at the waist, picked up the towels, and righted the bag. I folded one over my forearm and poked my tongue out at Johan. At least I didn't have to lean down again to get the second one. I moved around, laying out the towels and straightening them, moving from one end to the other and bending over each time. I made sure anyone happening to look had a good view of my ass.

"Show off," said Johan.

"I can't believe I'm actually doing this."

"You know, your skirt is caught on the plug."

"Oh, God."

I quickly fixed it and sat on my towel, pulling my skirt under myself and wincing as the plug pushed deeper. In a moment the pain ebbed away and I shuddered. My skin was tingling all over and my clit pulsed. I took deep breaths.

Johan stood over me, slipping his t-shirt over his head and throwing it in my lap. I folded it like I always did. All of a sudden I thought I might cry. This was all too much. My ears were being assaulted by the sound of the sea. Then I wondered if the roar in my ears was coming from inside my head. I realised I was squeezing my thighs together, crushing my clit.

"Take your clothes off. I want to see that bikini."

I bit my lip.

"In a minute? Please baby?"

"All right. But just a minute."

I looked around again. The closest people were two guys busy toweling off after surfing. It looked like they were getting ready to leave. I started to rock back and forth on my ass. The plug filled me up so much. I watched them out of the corner of my eye. Looking around, I noticed no one was really looking at me. They were all in their own worlds. Enjoying the heat and the sun and the water. Maybe I was imagining it all. Maybe they wouldn't even notice. Maybe it would be like I was invisible.

"Ugh," I groaned.

I fell back on my towel and my sunglasses fell off my head. I closed my eyes, gathering myself. Why did I ever tell him about all this stuff? He's just going to make me do it, whether I like it or not, just because I fantasised about it.

"Well you did ask him to do it," I thought. 

The conversation in my head continued, but only took a moment.

"Yeah, but I never thought it would be so intimate. And so humiliating."

"Feel your cunt. You love it."

I ran my fingers over my pussy, under my skirt. My bikini bottoms were soaked through again.

"Mmmmm..."

"You can't fucking wait, can you?"

I bolted upright in utter dismay. I thought I was going to hyperventilate. 

Had I really just done that? 

I searched frantically for my sunglasses. I found them and fumbled with them while trying to put them on my head. At least with them on, I felt a little anonymous. I pulled my knees to my chest and wrapped my arms around them. I looked around again and licked my top lip. No one had noticed! I could taste the salt of my own perspiration on my tongue.

Just as I was catching my breath, Johan fell to his knees on his towel beside me. 

"Turn and face me. Put your hands down behind you and hold yourself up. Spread your legs either side of mine and I'll take your sandals off for you."

"O... okay."

I moved around to face him and spread my legs like he said. As I did so, I realised my topless friend was looking right toward me. I mean, she also wore sunglasses, and she was laying on her front so she might have been asleep. But if she wasawake and looking at me, she would have been looking right up my skirt. 

I looked up at Johan and he chuckled. The bastard. He knew!

Before I could say anything, he lifted my foot and took off my sandal. He put my foot back down so my legs were spread even wider. I trembled. God, she would be getting such a view. I hoped she was awake! Was she smiling? I felt a new tide of wetness seep between the lips of my clenching pussy. God, if they weren't transparent before, they were now! I blushed scarlet. 

"You're showing her your cunt, aren't you?"

"Y... yes."

"Do you like it?"

"Y... yes."

"You're a hot girl putting on a show, aren't you?"

"Yes," I trembled again. "Hot."

Johan's fingers and thumbs urgently bit into my nipples and shook my breasts. He released them again so fast I almost wasn't even sure it happened. Then my nipples burned and surged, thick and pointed under my tank top, shooting sparks of pleasure rushing across my skin.

"Ohhhh... Please..."

"Please what, dirty girl?"

"Please... no, baby... don't..."

"Ohhhhmmmmm!!!" I groaned as he gripped my nipples and shook my tits again. I bit my bottom lip to keep quiet. In an instant he'd let go. Then he pinched my clit and held it, right through my bikini. I screwed my eyes shut and tried not to moan aloud. I was gonna cum! He let go just as quickly and told me to stand up.

I was in a pre-orgasmic daze and could barely see three feet in front of me. The roar in my ears was deafening and I didn't know if people were watching me or not and I didn't care! 

Johan was now sitting cross-legged in front of me, and I could see the nice big bulge in his surf shorts. I smiled at him with heavy-lidded eyes and reached up, slipping the tank top over my head and tossing it on the towel in front of me. Automatically I reached to make sure my top was on properly.

"I'll do it," said Johan.

My arms dropped to my sides and my nipples throbbed. Johan reached up and adjusted the fabric, his fingertips brushing over the swollen skin of my breasts. I looked around and apart from the topless girl, only the two surfer guys were watching me, and I had my back to them. They were packed up and ready to go but weren't going anywhere as they both smiled at me. I swallowed and turned back to Johan and checked my breasts. God, Johan had narrowed the cups and both breasts were bulging out the sides.

"Take off your skirt."

"Please..."

"Please what?"

"P..please... d..do it for me..."

"You can do it."

"I c..can't."

He slipped my thumbs under the sides and reached behind me, drawing down the zipper. I tried to ease the damned thing down but it fell from my trembling grasp into a pool of white cotton around my feet. 

Johan held my hand and I stepped out of them. 

"Run your fingers through your hair. Arch your back."

I did and it felt wonderful.

"You are so beautiful."

"I feel beautiful," I whispered.

"C'mon, let's swim."

Johan stood and threaded my arm through his and I leaned against him, my hips swaying as I walked beside him down to the water. I felt like I was on fire and my pussy was sparking. The cool water would do me good.

Once I was in there, I wasn't so sure. It was cool and refreshing all right. It screwed my nipples into tight little balls and my asshole contracted around the plug. My pussy was so hot it didn't make any difference, but the cool water washing over my clit made me shudder. Johan rubbed against me and caressed my ass before kissing me and swimming away under a wave. Then he'd run his fingers over my searing pussy, and swim away again. He teased me relentlessly. I was giggling and tried to get away from him and he dragged my bikini bottoms down my legs and off me. Then he whooped and held them aloft.

"Just can't keep them on, can you?"

"Give them back!"

"No!"

"Johannnnn!"

I swam back to him and kissed him softly, wrapping my arms around him and pressing my tingling skin against his.

"Please, baby. I can't go without them. I know they're practically see-through, but I just couldn't go without."

Johan just smiled and said okay.

"But on one condition."

"Name it."

"Wear only your bikini all the way to the car."

"I'll do it."

He handed them back to me and I was trying to pull them on when Johan took me by the arm and started dragging me backwards toward the beach. They got hooked on the plug! Johan was being rough and I couldn't fix them. The plug was being pulled in different directions and I was trying to get to my feet but I kept stumbling and losing my grip. 

In moments I was hauled out of the water and I stood before him, hurriedly readjusting my bikini bottoms and checking that the plug was in flush. I hadn't realised I'd pushed it right in before snapping the thong into place. I quickly looked around and three or four faces were turned our way, but I couldn't tell if they were watching. 

I blushed harder than ever.

"What?" Johan asked, noticing.

"I just made sure the plug was right in."

"You pressed it in?"

"Yes!" I squealed and started running for our towels, giggling.

Johan was on me in a flash and tackled me to the ground. I thudded into the soft sand and came up with a mouthful. I had white sand stuck all down my front. I turned over and brushed some off my stomach. 

"That was mean!"

"I didn't say you could run."

He shrugged and stood, then stooped to pick me up effortlessly and carried me back down to the surf and tossed me in. I turned over and dove through a wave, washing off the sand. Johan dove after me and came up beside me and kissed my nose.

"Now, are you ready? I'd like a drink after this, fancy a vodka?"

"Mmmmm... now you're talking."

I slipped my arms around him again and kissed him softly.

"I love you, baby," he said, before kissing me harder. I melted into the kiss and felt him pick me up again. He carried me out this time, water dripping from our glistening bodies. He put me on my feet again and took my hand, leading me up the beach. As we got up to the dry sand, I looked ahead and noticed everyone in our vicinity watching us. I blushed again and looked down. 

"God, this bikini is more like lingerie than swimwear," I mused.

My nipples were dark and hard and pressed forward rudely. I didn't dare take a look at my bikini bottoms. I thought I might faint if I did. I giggled at the thought.

"What now?" Johan asked.

"Everyone's watching," I whispered in reply.

Johan looked ahead too, and I wondered if he saw the topless girl brush her fingers between her legs. I wondered if she was wet. I trembled at the thought of her aroused by the sight of my body. I looked over at the surfer guys and they were watching with big grins on their faces. One of them hard a large hard-on and was scratching it with an errant finger. My skin flushed. I felt so naked and exposed and pointlessly clothed and yet safe with Johan by my side. The Ben Wahs clicked over and over and only stopped when I picked up my towel, shook it and wrapped it around me.

"What are you doing?" asked Johan, rubbing himself down and pulling on his t-shirt. 

"Getting dry," I answered, knowing it wasn't true. I just wanted to cover up for a minute. Just till everyone stopped staring. 

"Give me the towel."

I handed it to him.

"Turn around."

I turned around, facing the surfers.

Johan proceeded to vigorously rub me down and dried my skin, yet he was careful not to dry my bikini. He never gave me back my towel. He did have me lean forward a little while he dried my legs. The surfers were goggle-eyed and staring unashamedly. I looked over my shoulder and felt Johan twist the plug. I moaned a little and glanced at my topless friend. She was looking in my direction and had two fingers under the edge of her bikini, stroking her cunt. She lifted her sunglasses and looked right into my eyes. She slipped her fingers into her mouth and sucked them. 

I licked my lips and turned back to the surfer guys. The one with the big hard-on was squeezing his cock through his pants and his eyes fluttered closed. A big wet stain crept out across the fabric and he turned beet red. 

"Oh my god. He came in his pants."

I giggled as Johan straightened me up and I watched from the corner of my eye as the young guy quickly got his gear together and scrambled away in the direction of the car park. His friend was right behind him asking, "Dude, what's wrong?"

"Did he?" Johan asked.

"I'm pretty sure."

My pussy was tingling and contracting uncontrollably around the Ben Wahs every twenty seconds or so. My mouth was dry and Johan was taking my hand.

"Your sandals are in front of you. Slip them on."

I did as he said and started walking back up to the car park with him, holding his hand. It was kind of surreal and dreamy. The roar in my ears was a dull background hum again and I was amazed I'd managed to do what I'd done. My pussy lips slipped back and forth against each other and the click, click, click of the Ben Wahs was relentless, but I was exhilarated. We had to do this again sometime. Maybe I would get to flash someone. Actually deliberately flash my cunt at a stranger. I'd like to try that. A fresh rush of trembles ran through me. Could I do that? I could feel my nipples crinkling again. I was feeling good and I smiled broadly. We approached the Mustang and we were almost there. I'd done it! I'd actually worn that bikini to the beach. And I hadn't been arrested!

Johan walked with me up to the passenger side and tossed our things in the back seat. I was away with the fairies, pleased with myself. I shook the salt out of my drying hair and ran my fingers through it and brushed little bits of sand from my tingling skin. There were only three other cars left in the car park. Johan stepped in close to me, wrapping his arms gently around me. I smiled as he held me, his warmth spreading through me. As my arms encircled him and my hands caressed up his muscular back, I became acutely aware of his hardening cock against my tummy.

My body melted. 

"Mmmmmm...." I moaned softly, closing my eyes and clenching the Ben Wahs. 

He was holding my clothes in one of his hands, using them to brush any sand that might have clung to my back. His other hand caressed downward to my ass and rested on it gently. Softly squeezing, he leaned into my ear and the feel of his breath made the fine hairs on the back of my neck stand up. I could feel my nipples hardening all over again. God, they ached!

"Take off the bikini."

I felt a swift tremble run through my body. My legs felt weak. I needed to sit down. Reading my mind, Johan's hand on my ass tightened and took some of my weight. I wrapped a leg around his thigh, crushing my wet pussy against it and moaning aloud into his sparse blonde chest hair. 

"Ohhh...."

He licked my ear and continued.

"I want you to stand there and do it. Hang it over the mirror again, both pieces."

I leaned back and looked up into Johan's clear blue eyes. I felt like I was drunk with pleasure. I was very slowly rolling my hips, caressing my pussy against his thigh. I swallowed. 

Then suddenly I was standing there. Johan had taken a step back from me and was leaning against the car, my clothes in his fist, resting on his hip.

I only hesitated a moment before the top was untied and in my hand and I was sliding the bottoms over my hips and down my smooth legs. I was trembling but smiling and my jaw was aching. 

The feelings were all crashing into each other and all I could do was giggle as I stood up. 

Then the spell broke and a panic raced through me. I looked around bit my lip. Wasting no time, I leaned over the door again to hang my bottoms and tie the top to the mirror. As I did so, Johan ran his fingers up the inside of my thigh and wiggled the plug in my ass. I gasped. 

"Oooo..."

He smacked my ass lightly and pressed his other hand into the small of my back, pinning me. He leaned down again, kissed my shoulder and spoke quietly. 

"My dirty girl needs a few quick smacks." 

He leaned back up again and before I knew it, a firm, rapid-fire 'smacksmacksmack' rained down on each cheek. It completely took my breath away. I could hardly think. The warmth spread out over my ass and my hard little clit tingled. I almost moaned. 

Johan let me up and handed my clothes to me. I took them and put them on like I was in a trance. I was buzzing. I felt like I could do anything. In moments I was standing there, fully clothed like nothing had happened. I was pretty sure no one had seen anything!

I jumped into the car giggling and was brought right back down the earth. My breasts bounced a lot and my nipples ached as they dragged up and down under the material of my tank top. Not only that, but I had a sharp reminder of the toy in my ass and gritted my teeth, pressing my hand down on my seat and lifting a hip. That plug was starting to get annoying. But that wasn't the worst of it. 

The worst was yet to come. 

"How about that drink?" asked Johan. "I feel like a beer." 

I didn't get a chance to respond before he continued. 

"We'll go down to Ernie's."

We swung out of the parking lot and sped down the road, wind whipping my hair. I seemed to remember reading somewhere that Ernie's was a strip club. I clasped my hands together and buried them between my legs, pressing the heels of my palms into my pussy and squeezing my thighs together around them. It felt wonderful and tingles surged out from my pussy, spreading down both arms and legs, raising goose bumps all over my skin. I looked down and my breasts were pushed together and the edge of a nipple was sticking out. I slumped in the leather seat, resting my head back against it as I sighed.

I figured it was only just past midday and at least there wouldn't be very many people there.

"God. What will they think of me? What kind of a woman would go in there, dressed like this?" I thought.

I shivered and my nipples throbbed.

 

Thoughts Faded Ch.6

It was a little after midday and we were driving south along the beachfront down to where the bars and clubs were located. It was only a few minutes down the road and I hardly had time to gather my thoughts. 

For someone who had never taken her sexuality outside the walls of her home, I'd done more flashing today than I thought I'd ever do! Well... It wasn't reallyflashing. More 'flaunting', I guess. God, I felt so deliciously wicked. Driving down the road in the white Mustang was having the now familiar effect of clicking the Ben Wah balls inside me. My nipples were tingling and the wind blew my blonde hair around my face. 

I was starting to feel almost out of control, like events were leading me, rather than the other way around. At the same time, I had the strangest sense of freedom. Like it was fate dictating what happened. I wasn't responsible. I didn't make choices. I just did as I was told. It was scary and liberating at the same time!

And it was so exciting. As we got closer to the strip club, I started to blush. I was thankful for my sunglasses. Then suddenly a thought occurred. 

Surely Johan isn't going to make me strip.

I swallowed and trembled a little. I couldn't. No way. It would be like I was auditioning for a job there. 

God, what would THAT be like?

I tried to imagine what a girl would feel like the first time she stripped all her clothes off in front of a room full of men. Dancing and twirling and teasing. Strangers. Ogling. Reaching for her body. Tossing money. Stroking their cocks. 

Oh God. I couldn't do it.

My breathing shortened. I glanced down at my chest and fell back in the leather seat, groaning softly. There wasn't much left to the imagination wearing this top without a bra. I mean, I'd seen other girls wearing tops like this, with their nipples poking out, so why not me? I trembled again, thinking how blatantly sexual it was. I wished I had panties on. Then I remembered Johan's deep voice, telling me exactly what I wanted to hear. And exactly what I didn't want to hear...

"I'm going to make your sordid fantasies come true, my dirty little slut."

But I never said I wanted to take off my clothes in a strip club, in front of strangers! 

I hadn't realised I was squeezing my thighs together.

Suddenly we were pulling into the parking lot. I looked the place over, and it seemed okay. From the outside, the only difference between this place and any other bar on the coast was the huge flashing neon sign announcing 'STRIPPERS HERE!' 

We pulled into the parking lot and parked with our backs to the building, looking over the road and down the hill to the beach. 

Johan cut the rumbling engine then looked at me and smiled. 

"You've never been inside a place like this before, have you, baby?"

I was breathing so hard I could barely speak. I took a deep breath and tried to calm down. 

"N... no. Never."

"We'll just get a couple of beers and check it out, okay?"

"B... But why here? There's plenty of other places," I whined.

"Because women take off their clothes in here," he said, winking at me.

"I'm not taking my clothes off," I said, pouting.

Johan took a moment to ponder that comment. He gazed through the windshield, into the distance. 

Pleasenopleasenopleaseno...

After what seemed like forever, he finally spoke. "Okay. You can keep your clothes on. For now."

"Really?" I cried joyfully.

I was so relieved I practically leapt into his arms and bruised my hip on the gearshift. Hugging him tightly, I kissed his tanned forehead and felt him breathing on the sensitive skin of my collarbone. 

"Don't assume you will always get your own way, little one," he whispered, leaning back. "And I'm allowed to change my mind, you know."

I sat back in my seat and sighed. 

"Yes, baby. I know. I'm just really nervous. This is all happening so fast and I'm really not ready to strip in front of strangers."

"My, my. You certainly think I have a devious mind, don't you?" he chuckled.

I blushed. 

"Well!" I harrumphed in mock displeasure, crossing my arms.

He had a big smile on his face and I stuck my tongue out at him. 

"You're adorable. C'mon, it'll be fun. You'll get to see what it's like inside a place like this, and I'll be there to keep you out of trouble."

"What about the toys? And I look like a whore!"

"You do not," he said with a sense of finality. Then he continued softly, "You look like a beautiful carefree young woman unashamed of her assets. You are sexy and beautiful, and you should remember that."

I uncrossed my arms and leaned a little towards him and whispered.

"Really?"

"Yeah," he said, smiling into my eyes. "Tell me about the toys."

"The butt plug is a bit uncomfortable," I said, smiling softly back at him.

"You can take it out as soon as we leave."

"Thank you, baby," I said and grinned, leaning up and kissing the corner of his mouth.

I was pleased with myself.

"How about a bit of lube in the meantime?" he asked in a whisper.

"That would be perfect, darling. Thank you."

The lube was in the beach bag on the back seat, and I got up onto my knees and half turned around to fetch it. I didn't need to though. Johan was already rummaging for it.

I waited while he found it, then watched with my mouth open as he squirted the lube onto his fingers and promptly reached between my legs. I gasped and looked frantically around. I was in a convertible in broad daylight! Putting my hands on his shoulders, I held my breath. I tried closing my eyes to shut out the world but it didn't work. Noise from the road distracted me and I realised if someone was going to see me, I wanted to know about it.

His fingers touched me and I shuddered. They slid under the flanges of the plug and massaged my hot asshole. His fingers worked the lube around, back and forth and all over. His rhythmic movements caused the plug to stretch my ass in pulses. Now lubed up, it felt delicious and I remembered to breathe.

"Ohhhh..."

"Better?" he whispered.

"Mmmmmm... much."

He withdrew his hand and I sighed. 

Don't stop baby, please don't stop...

Surprised by my thoughts, I blushed harder and quickly looked around again. I didn't think anyone saw. Then I turned toward the bar. I was pretty sure no one could see out of the windows either. They looked painted over to me. I shook my head and sat down properly in the seat of the car. 

Johan chuckled and shook his head.

"I'm having such fun. I never knew just how far I could go with you, did I Shannon?"

I swallowed before I answered. My mouth was getting dry.

"I can't believe all the things I've done today."

"One more thing before we go in."

"Okay." 

I looked at him suspiciously as he opened a small jar and handed it to me. 

"What is it?" I asked, taking the jar and sniffing it.

"Tiger balm. Rub a little into your nipples, then we'll go in."

I looked around again. The coast was clear.

"Will it hurt?"

"Noooo... it'll make them feel nice."

I dabbed my fingertips in the orangey brown muck and pulled out my tank with one hand and reached under it with the other. I quickly massaged the goop into each nipple and snapped my tank top back down.

All of a sudden I felt them. They were tightening and the sensations were warm and cool at the same time. I closed my eyes and luxuriated in it.

"Oo.. ooooo..." I intoned, genuinely surprised.

"Good?"

"Oh... Ohh, Sir... that's... that's very n... nice..."

"I do have one thing to tell you, though."

"Y... yes?"

Johan proceeded to explain that he actually knew Ernie from high school. Ernie was so pleased with himself when he opened the place that he rang around all of his old friends to invite them. Apparently he really wanted Johan to come and see the joint, but Johan said he never really thought about it until today. So this visit was completely spontaneous and he wasn't even sure if Ernie would be there. 

"So, are you ready?" he asked.

"I guess so."

My head was in the clouds as Johan steered me into the place. We sat at the end of a long bar and there was virtually no one there. A couple of regulars sat a few stools apart at the other end of the bar. The bartender finished loading a dishwasher and turned it on. It was almost silent. There was another old guy at one of the tables, nursing a beer and memories.

With one exception, Ernie's place felt like a regular, run-down, old bar. The difference was the red carpeted, teardrop-shaped stage at waist height, with the vertical gold pole embedded in it. 

Looking around, I figured we were too early for the strippers. I was kind of disappointed. I wasn't sure why. 

"Relax, baby. Are you gonna have a beer with me?"

"Yeah, okay. Just remember you're driving."

Johan proceeded to order the beers and I had a frothy brew in front of me in moments. I had to admit it tasted good. I listened as Johan spoke to the bartender.

"So, what time does Ernie get here?"

"He usually opens but was held up. He should be here any minute. Do you know him? Would you like some peanuts?"

The bartender was an average guy, I guess. He looked like he'd had a late night. He was a little timid but Johan had that affect on some people. 

"Johan, is that you?"

We both turned toward the voice. Johan stood up and shook the offered hand. 

"Ernie! Dude! Good to see you!"

"Man, you sure haven't gotten any smaller," Ernie smiled, and shook his head, looking Johan up and down..

"All in the 'jeans' man," Johan chuckled. "All in the 'jeans'."

I smiled at their banter. They were like old football buddies.

"Heh, heh. Always the joker. Man, I can't believe you're here! What brings you down this way, anyway?" 

"A nice morning on the beach, a taste for a decent beer, and remembering you had a place down here."

"Well, I'm glad you came," he said, turning to me. "And this li'l lady would be your Shannon."

"Pleased to meet you," I said, standing and offering my hand.

I blushed as he accepted it and kissed the back of it. A black guy had never kissed me before. His coal black eyes pierced mine and I dropped my gaze to the floor. We all sat back down on the bar stools. Ernie pulled one over to make a triangle shape between us.

"So when does this place rock, buddy?" Johan asked.

Ernie looked at his watch. 

"Strippers should be here within the half hour. There's a 'special' show on today though. Place should start filling up in an hour, maybe earlier. Honestly though," he said, leaning towards us and nodding in the old guy's direction. "Old Jack over there is the reason we open early. He's a fixture around here. Nowhere else to go, I don't reckon."

Ernie beckoned to the bartender and he approached. 

"Andy? These guys drink on the house, okay?"

"Yeah, boss. No problem." 

Andy returned to cleaning and setting up glasses. Johan was his well-mannered self.

"You don't have to do that, ya know."

"Hey, 'for old times sake', okay?"

"Man, nothing tastes as good as free beer," said Johan, taking another mouthful. 

I just smiled and sipped mine. I could hear their voices, talking about the old neighbourhood and what had happened to everyone. To be honest, it all went over my head. Not because I wasn't listening. I was trying to listen. But I was biting my tongue, trying to distract myself from my throbbing nipples as well. I also couldn't help glancing over at the stage and wondering what it must be like to be up there.

Spotlights. Music thumping. Men cheering. Leering. Slipping money into the side of my g-string. Twirling away and giggling. Shaking my breasts at them. Turning around and lowering the g-string slowly down over my ass and hearing the crowd going nuts...

"It must be so weird being up there," I whispered.

The guys turned towards me and I gasped when I realised I'd spoken out loud.

"What was that, baby?"

"Um, nothing," I replied, biting my lip and blushing madly.

Ernie turned around and recognised immediately what I had been looking at. He turned back to Johan and they spoke like I wasn't even there.

"She thinks it'd be weird being up on the stage."

"Is it?" asked Johan.

"I think that's a pretty good description. But I also think it depends on the motivation to do it."

"Which varies..."

"Yeah. Some of the strippers are college students. Some are pros. I have one who's a Mom, lives about three hours from here. It takes all kinds."

"But they have to be lookers."

"True enough. The best dancers aren't always the best looking, though. The best dancers are the ones who like being up there."

Johan turned to me.

"Would you like to go up there?"

Words burst from my mouth before I even considered them. "Can I?"

"Is that okay?" Johan asked Ernie.

"Damn, girl. Sure you can. I'll even turn on the lights and music for you. Would you like that?"

I bit my lip again and looked over at the stage, then scanned around. There were only a few guys in the place. Six, in fact. I counted. And Johan was one of them. Whatever happened, whatever I did, if Johan was there, I'd be safe. 

Maybe if Ernie could lock up for a minute... 

"What if someone comes in?" I asked him.

"Baby?" Johan asked.

I turned a little to look at him.

"The doors stay open. Come and give me a kiss."

I swallowed and stood, straightening my short skirt. At least I didn't have to take my clothes off. I smiled as I walked around Ernie and into Johan's arms. For a second his lips crushed mine and I gasped. His hand gripped my ass cheek tightly and possessively. As he released it and patted my ass, his fingertips tapped the end of the butt plug. 

Johan's sudden kiss had ignited my fire and I looked into his eyes. I had no idea what Ernie was doing, but I guessed he was watching us. 

Johan's gaze was so intense I found myself concentrating solely on him, as if no one else was there. I held my breath. His hands glided up my arms and rested on my shoulders. I wished I could tell him how much I wanted him to get a room and fuck me. Fuck me hard. God, this day was already too much. I needed... Something... Anything... 

Then it dawned on me. 

More. 

A dull roar began in my ears and I had butterflies in my tummy.

Johan spoke and my mind flickered back to reality.

"Go on then. It'll be fun. We'll be right here by the bar." 

"I don't know..." I whispered.

"Go on, baby. It won't hurt just to see."

"If you think it would be okay..."

"Sure it will. I'll keep an eye out for you."

"A... all right."

Ernie piped up.

"I'll go turn on the music and spotlights."

Ernie disappeared while Johan held me by the shoulders as I stood between his spread legs. We were looking eye to eye, but he was still sitting on his bar stool. He chuckled. He leaned in to me and kissed my nose. Then he leaned back and whispered an inch from my face.

"Hold my cock."

I swallowed, glancing around.

"Now?"

"Look at me." 

I did.

"You're my hot little slut. And my hot little slut loves to hold my cock, doesn't she?"

"Y... yesss," I hissed, my fingers wrapping around his cock, thick in his jeans.

He leaned in closer, brushing his lips barely against mine and I shuddered. I felt warm and tingly all over. Johan brought his hands up between us. I glanced at the barman and saw him watching us, polishing a glass and smiling. Johan's fingers and thumbs encircled my nipples, then tightened and lifted them upward.

God!

My knees almost buckled. I thought he was going to shake my breasts again but he didn't. He just tightened further and twisted as he held up my nipples. My eyes closed. I couldn't bear the barman watching us any more. The pain from my nipples sent a thrill racing down my backbone, around the butt plug and up and down my pussy. I was holding my breath and I expelled it in a rush as Johan's fingers finally relented.

My breasts bounced and my nipples ballooned. They surged out from my breasts, aching and throbbing. I wanted him to do it again. With my eyes closed, my mouth searched for his, and I tried to press into his hands. But I felt them take hold of my shoulders and halt my progress. I pouted and opened my eyes. Then I slowly licked my lips. I felt so fucking naughty. Out of the corner of my eye I could see the bartender staring right at my tits.

"Dance for me," Johan whispered, staring into my eyes and grabbing my attention. "See if you can make my cock harder."

He turned me towards the stage and slapped my ass hard.

"Do it."

I walked out of the safety of his warm hands and into oblivion. My excitement grew the closer I came to the stage. From the corner of my eye I could see old Jack watching me. I was trailing my fingertips over the red carpet and walking around the teardrop shape of the stage. Looking closely at the shiny gold pole, I could see my long thin reflection staring back at me. When I reached the end of the stage I found three steps up onto it. 

I mounted the stairs and felt the wetness of my pussy on the inside of my thighs. The roar in my ears was increasing. Suddenly a song started. I couldn't remember the name of it, but I'd heard it before and I knew how it went. It started with a woman singing and I knew I had a minute before the thumping music started.

Accompanied by this woman's voice, I walked out along the narrow runway to the stage. The runway speared out into the middle of the room and the stage was strategically placed so guys could sit all around it. When I reached it, I slipped my fingers around the pole and held it as I swung around in a circle. Its cool, smooth surface ran through my hand easily like it was highly polished. I smiled to myself and shook my head, attempting to clear the sexual fog in my brain. I went once round the pole with my eyes on the floor then glanced up at where I hoped Johan would be. He and Ernie were sitting side-by-side at the bar holding beers in their laps and watching me intently. I saw Ernie raise the remote control and the lights in the bar dimmed. That was the last I saw of them. Like lightning the spotlights burst onto me and everything beyond them went black. 

A flash of panic went through me. I couldn't see who could see me. 

It could be anybody.

A strange thrill followed right on the heels of that thought. I decided then and there that it was much better this way. I smiled at my thoughts.

I held the pole tight in my hand as I walked around it again, steady and confident, still in my sandals, short cotton skirt and pink tank top. I wrapped my arm around it and hugged it to me as the beginning of the song ended and it paused before the music started and it picked up speed. My heart thudded in my chest against the pole. The singer sang the words 'I Will Survive' and I smiled as I remembered it was the title of the song. It almost felt cheesy. Then I realised how perfect it was as the song wound up and I slid down the pole, one leg on either side, my pussy pressed up against it through my skirt. As I slid down, my skirt rode up, and I wondered how many strippers had pressed their cunts up against this very pole. 

The thought made me blush scarlet as I slid back up again and out and around the pole, holding it with my left hand. This time I was leaning outwards, as though only the pole was holding me from falling. With my back to my audience, I secretly brushed my hand down my front, feeling how hard my right nipple was, and how wet my pussy had become. 

The song had hit a small peak and had started again slowly. I released the pole and stood with my back turned, and slowly ran my hands down my hips and over my ass. God, I felt so decadent. I wondered if I could make them cry out for more. Then I wondered whether they would see how shiny my inner thighs were if I raised my skirt a little. 

 

I planted my feet about a foot apart and stuck out my ass. I smiled hugely and wiggled it as I heard Johan call out, "Yeah! That's beautiful, baby!" My eyes closed and I felt my hands open, palms caressing my ass over my skirt as they slid down, down, down the backs of my thighs. I bent over almost to ninety degrees. I wondered if they could see my pussy. As I arched my back and slowly came back up, I let my hands slightly raise my skirt and a huge thrilling chill ran over my skin. My ears roared. 

The beat picked up and I turned around, planting one foot to the beat, then the other. With my feet stationary, I shook my upper body one way, then jerked to a stop on the beat. Then like a practiced stripper I repeated the move the other way. God, my breasts bounced so much my nipples ached all over again. Not to mention the incessant 'click, click, click' of the Ben Wah balls. Then, when I broke into the sexiest hip-swinging dance I could muster, I reached up with both hands and ran my fingers through my streaked blonde hair and shook it out. My breasts strained against my tank top and my nipples hurt they were so hard.

Then I did something I shouldn't have done.

I reached up and crushed my breasts in my hands, pinching my nipples hard. My cunt contracted around the Ben Wahs and juices shot out and down my legs. The roar in my ears doubled.

"Yeah!!!" cried a chorus of male voices.

Just then the song stopped and I almost had time to remember where I was. In a second another dance number came on, but not before I heard footsteps and chairs being moved out and in. I hoped Johan had moved closer. If he was sitting at a table he could rub his cock for me and make it hard. The fine hairs on my arms and the back of my neck stood up and I started moving easily to the beat of the new song.

Images of Johan's cock invaded my mind. I wanted to make it hard. I moved to the pole and turned my back to it, holding it with my hands and sliding it up and down the crease in my ass. I was looking out into the audience, but I really couldn't see a thing. I arched, making my hair tickle my lower back, and I felt the plug drag against the pole as I slid down. I moaned as quietly as I could. 

I turned around and pulled myself into the pole, wrapping one leg around it then let go with one hand. Once again I arched my back, my free hand almost touching the carpeted floor behind me and I nearly fainted as my soft wet pussy was mashed against the pole. I held the pose a moment because it just felt so fucking good. My hard little clit was being crushed between my pubic bone and the shiny gold pole.

Then as I unwrapped my leg from around the pole, I straightened up and spun away from it, out towards the edge of the stage. Suddenly I was out from under the spotlights and I saw Johan sitting with Ernie and a beautiful dark-haired woman at the table right in front of the stage. I blushed fiercely and turned my back, swaying my butt to the beat. 

"Show us your ass!" someone yelled.

Instead I smacked it. Hard. I arched my back and struck my right hand to my right cheek. It thudded and I shuddered as the sensations ran through me. Then on the next beat I smacked my left hand into my left cheek. It cracked loudly.

"Mmmmmm..." I moaned.

"Yeahhh!!!" the voices echoed.

I started to dance again, swaying and spinning, the lights in my eyes. Thrills ran over my skin constantly. So did my hands. I wondered how many were watching. I wondered how many had hard cocks, wet cunts. I ran my nails up my thighs and almost collapsed with the pleasure. I was out of my mind. I brazenly reached up and grasped a nipple tightly. I ran the fingers of my other hand over my pussy, just under the hem of my skirt.

At that very moment, the song stopped. I stood there like a statue for what seemed an eternity. Then a burst of whooping and applause started and I could see notes waving in disembodied hands at the front of the stage. 

I heard "Awesome, baby," and smiled, recognizing Johan's voice. 

One of the notes fluttered to the carpet and was followed by another and another. 

Still one note hung in the air and waved. Like a moth to a flame I approached it and at the edge of the stage I looked down into the beautiful brunette's eyes. Her manicured fingers waved the fifty and her smiling lips shone with gloss. She beckoned me closer but I was at the edge of the stage. I didn't know what to do. Her free hand reached up and pressed behind my knee and I could feel the strength in my leg failing. In slow motion I fell to my haunches, teetering on my heels with my legs spread obscenely. I gasped as I realised I'd finally shown everyone everything. She reached between my legs with the note and rubbed it over my wet pussy. 

"Mmmmm..." she teased.

My mouth gaped open as cheers went up. She didn't hesitate. She folded the note into my mouth and lifted my chin with a finger, closing my mouth around the fifty, wet with my own juices. My face felt like it was on fire. 

I could see Johan was standing and applauding and I could also see the outline of his big cock in his jeans. I'd made him hard! My pussy clenched and I just knew I was dripping. She offered me her hand. I took it and rose to my feet again. The note was still in my mouth as she walked me around the stage. The Ben Wahs clicked as whistles and hollers of "More! More!" followed me all the way to the back of the stage.

Thanks to the spotlights, I could hardly see a thing until I found myself at the top of the steps. While still holding her hand, I glanced back at the stage. I blushed all over again, thinking about it. It was amazing. I didn't know dancing for men could be such a thrill. And I didn't even take anything off! I almost felt like I should ask her if it was okay to take the money out of my mouth. With a giggle I shook my head and did it anyway.

She guided me down the stairs and onto the floor. The lights came up and I was astonished. Music pulsed in the background and I felt light-headed. I almost wanted to run away. There were at least twenty guys in the audience. And a couple of women too. My brunette helper held my hand up like I was a champion, gleefully shouting, "Wasn't she wonderful?"

As one the crowd stood and cheered.

"Yeahhhh!!!!!!"

Johan appeared by my side and took me into his arms. I was in a daze. He guided me to the table, then sat and helped me onto his lap. Whispering into my ear, he told me how wonderful I was, then handed me a fresh beer. I gulped it down in three mouthfuls. Wiping my mouth with the back of my hand, I burped. Johan chuckled and turned to Ernie.

"Isn't she wonderful?" 

"She can have a job anytime," replied Ernie genuinely.

I blushed all over again and buried my face in Johan's chest. One guy walked up and asked how much for a lap dance. Ernie shooed him away.

"What's a lap dance?" I asked.

"You don't wanna know," replied Johan with a chuckle.

Just then, Ernie raised his remote control again and the gorgeous brunette made her entrance onto the stage. The music and spotlights came on and I settled into Johan's lap. God, his cock was so nice and hard against my ass. I really felt like an ass fucking tonight. A nasty dirty ass fucking for a naughty little slut.

I wiggled on his lap and turned a little to watch the brunette sway and grind in her silver sequined halter-neck dress.

"Can we stay a little while?" I asked over the driving beat, feeling my nipples throb as the brunette teased the crowd and prepared to strip.

"All right. But just for a little while. We have somewhere to be."

"We do? Where?"

Johan just smiled.

"It's a surprise."

Thoughts Faded Ch.7

We were sitting in the Mustang outside Ernie's strip joint a few hours later. I could hardly wipe the smile from my face. Johan had just told me I was better than any of the three girls we watched strip, even without taking off my clothes. 

He fired up the rumbling engine and I relaxed into the leather seat. As he turned around and backed up a bit he said, "Baby, you were so good. You could easily have been a stripper."

I giggled, bringing my sunglasses down over my eyes as we took off on our way back home. I think it was around three-thirty, but I wasn't wearing a watch. I retrieved my lip-gloss from the center console and applied it ‘to protect from the wind', just like it said on the side. 

God, I had so much fun. Ernie turned out to be such a fatherly guy. He was adorable to ‘his girls'. He always praised them and they all seemed to like him a lot. He said I was great, really great, and that I could come back anytime. He was so cute the way he apologised to Johan for saying so. 

I was lost in thoughts of actually stripping and feeling pretty pleased with myself as we raced up the road. 

Johan's words played over in my mind. "…You could easily have been a stripper." As I thought about it, the smile on my face turned into a little frown. I had an uncomfortably queasy feeling in my stomach. Surely he didn't mean anything by that. It was just a turn of phrase. I tried to convince myself it was a compliment. I could feel myself breathing harder as I watched the countryside fly by. Surely he didn't really think I might have ended up as a stripper if he hadn't ‘rescued' me from my small town anonymity? I swallowed and felt my face get hot as I thought about it. 

It might have been true. I might have ended up doing exactly that. I was very young when I first met Johan. At that age, working at Dougherty's Drug Store was pretty cool. I wasn't sure if I wanted to go to college, and I certainly didn't have any grand plans. I've often wondered what might have happened to me if I hadn't bought that new bikini with my birthday money all those years ago. I might never have caught Johan's eye. 

Oh, c'mon. You loved it.

I sighed and slumped further down in my seat. Closing my eyes, I tilted my hips a little so the plug felt better. The Ben Wahs started clicking again almost immediately and I sat up straighter to stop them. I wasn't sure if I was in the mood any more. We were almost to the freeway on-ramp when Johan interrupted my thoughts.

"I'll stop up here at the gas station and you can remove that plug, okay baby?"

I turned towards him and was a little short. 

"It would be better at home. I can wait till then."

We pulled in anyway. 

We stopped next to the pump and Johan leaned over to me, kissing me warmly and lingering. It was such a nice kiss and I felt bad for thinking naughty thoughts. I also felt his warm palm against my breast. Then his thumb began caressing my nipple. It hardened instantly and I pressed into his hand and whispered against his lips, but it kind of came out wrong.

"I've been a naughty girl."

Johan pulled back and stared open-mouthed. 

"Really?" he chuckled.

I blushed all over again. I really hate how I do that. Well, kind of. It's just… I don't know, embarrassing. It's like I can't hide what's on my mind. 

"No, I meant…"

"Well, naughty girl," he continued, leaning back into his seat and letting me do the same. "I like the idea of you looking into the mirror as you slide that butt plug out of your ass. So I want you to do it."

Doing my best acting, I tried not to smile and let out a big sigh. "Yes, Sir," I said, glancing at him then down at my hands. I didn't want him to know I was getting excited all over again. Mind you, one nipple was swollen, throbbing and poking through my top already.

"Hey. I'll let you take the beach bag. You don't have to walk back to the car with it in your hand," he smiled.

I giggled and looked around. There was no one watching us.

"Might be fun!" I grinned. Then the tingles started in my pussy again.

"No. I want you to be discrete, little one. But I do want you to wash the plug in the basin. And don't stop, even if someone comes in."

I swallowed. "God," I thought. "That could be embarrassing." 

My nipples tightened even more at the thought of having to continue cleaning my butt plug, even if someone caught me. Then I started to get real nervous. What if someone walked in while I was sliding it out of my ass?

"You're bad," I whispered, blushing scarlet.

"I'm just having fun. Aren't you? No? Lucky that doesn't actually matter, isn't it!"

I rolled my eyes at him. 

"Meanie."

"Go on, I'll fill up."

I sighed for real this time.

"All right."

I grabbed the beach bag and headed for the Ladies. I took deep breaths as I walked around the side of the building to the bathrooms. 

I dreaded sliding out the plug. It always made me feel weird. Like, ‘shuddery', as my asshole stretches open then the plug pops free. I'd have to support myself on the basin in case my knees buckled. It's so intense I usually lie down afterwards.

Pushing open the heavy, hydraulic door, I entered the bathroom and put down the beach bag. I looked at myself in the mirror, then down at the basin in front of me. The door creaked as it slowly closed. In the mirror I noticed there were two cubicles behind me.

"Hellooo?" I inquired, making sure I was alone.

No one answered and I looked back at myself in the mirror. I ran water and made sure I was happy with the temperature. Soap was handy. I was ready. I bit my bottom lip as I looked into the mirror. I reached behind myself and grasped the hem of my skirt in my fingers. 

God, I hope no one comes in.

I took a deep breath and slid my skirt up so it rested on top of my ass. Closing my eyes, I caressed my naked ass cheek with my open palm and moistened my top lip with my tongue. God, my mouth was so dry.

Mmmmm… I could do with another spanking. 

Reaching back with my other hand, I slid two fingers around and under the edge of the plug. I set my feet apart and bent forward a little. 

I hesitated and listened as hard as I could, in case someone was about to come in. I couldn't hear a thing and resolved to go through with it. Spreading my feet a little further, I bent right over, leaning on my left elbow and making a fist with my fingers. My hair dangled down into the sink, making a wavy curtain around my face. I tightened my grip on the plug and took a deep breath, closing my mouth to muffle any sounds. Perspiration broke out on my top lip and forehead. 

I‘d certainly be a sight if someone walked in right now. 

I closed my eyes and started to pull. Jesus, it was like being turned inside out. My poor little asshole stretched and stretched and I held my breath. Then suddenly the plug slipped free. 

"Ohhhhh…" I moaned, as the air whooshed out of me. I shuddered as I inhaled, my breath catching in my chest. Taking four or five heaving deep breaths, I started to calm down and deal with the burning pain in my butt. I looked up into the mirror.

I look like I've just been brutally fucked up the ass.

I giggled and in seconds I'd regained enough composure to drop the plug in the sink. Leaning back up again, I quickly started washing it. I was gasping for air. 

Just then the door pushed open and a young girl stood in the doorway, watching me from not two feet away. She had gothic makeup on and wore a black shapeless tunic and skirt. She had black stockings on and what looked like black work boots on her feet. In her hands she held a bucket and mop. For a second she just looked at me until she realised what I was doing. I blushed fiercely.

"Ahh… some big guy just told me someone threw up in here," she said.

"That was probably Johan, trying to embarrass me."

"Aw, girl. Your boyfriend is evil."

"He's my husband."

"Husband then. I can't believe you're so brazen. Is that a butt plug?"

"Yep, and I can't stop until I'm done, so…"

"Is that what he told you?"

"Yeah."

"Do you always do as you're told?"

I glanced over at her. She was smiling cheekily, like she'd won the lottery. She had nice big teeth.

"Only if my husband tells me."

She hesitated a little. 

"That's cool. Um, I've never seen a real butt plug before."

I was done so I rinsed it off under the tap, then dried it off and held it up in front of her.

"Nothing special," I winked. 

"You're amazing."

I tossed the plug in the beach bag and washed my hands and dried them. 

"I'm just me," I said quietly.

She shook her head and backed out of the restroom, the door creaking again as it closed behind her.

Adrenaline hit me like a train. My heart pounded in my chest. 

That was incredible. 

It was absolutely unbelievable what I could do when I was just doing as I was told. No responsibility. Just do it. Like ‘Nike'! And God… such fun! The small town girl in me would never have done that. Never! I giggled and fixed my hair. 

Hello? What are you doing? You're in a goddamned convertible for goodness sakes!

I laughed out loud. I felt a bit light-headed. Leaning down, I grabbed the handle of the beach bag and took one more look in the mirror. God, I felt so… alive! I shook my head and smiled, then pushed open the door and headed out to the car.

I slipped into my seat and Johan grinned at me like a Cheshire cat.

"You!" I said, laughing and smiling.

"Having fun?"

"Oh yeah, sure," I replied, rolling my eyes, giggling, and pinching his arm.

In minutes we were roaring up the highway. The sun was creeping lower and it was getting cooler. Thankfully Johan had put the top up on the Mustang. 

I figured I must have been getting used to the Ben Wahs, because the constant clicking wasn't revving me up so much. It was pleasant and relaxing. I laid my head back and hummed along to Johan's favourite Doobie Brothers CD. 

"Baby?"

I turned toward him.

"Mhmmm?"

"Suck my cock."

I bit my lip and glanced down at Johan's lap. A shiver ran through me. I hadn't sucked a cock in a car since I was a teenager. And it definitely wasn't moving!

"Show me your eyes. Take off your sunglasses."

I perched them on my head then thought better of it and opened the glove box and tossed them in. Before I'd had a chance to close it, Johan had a request. 

"Take out the dildo and give it to me."

I retrieved the long, thick blue dildo and blushed as I placed it in his hand. 

"Good girl," he said, watching the road and holding up the dildo between us. He slowly moved the tip in a circle. I swallowed. I was feeling horny again. I wondered what he wanted. Did he want me to suck his cock? Or did he want to tease me some more. I found out straight away.

"This is what you fuck yourself with, isn't it?" he asked with a wry smile.

"Yes," I whispered, watching him drive.

"Kneel up and face me."

I got up on my knees, turned towards him and looked around. People were starting to turn on their lights on the freeway. It must have been later than I thought. It was just beginning to get dark and I figured whatever I did, it would be pretty hard to see me.

"Slowly slide out the Ben Wahs. No hands." 

Oh, God. Previously, when I tried to do this, I almost made myself cum without touching. I swallowed. My mouth had gone dry. I licked my tongue around inside my mouth and swallowed again. I moved my knees a little apart and held on by wrapping one arm around the headrest of my seat.

"Pull up your skirt. Watch yourself."

"Okay," I breathed, feeling my face growing hotter.

Wrapping my fingers around the hem of my skirt, I watched as I lifted it up above my pubic bone. I licked my lips and glanced up at Johan. Lights from cars coming in the opposite direction lit his face. He was regularly glancing over at me. Alternately I tightened down on the balls and released again, concentrating on squeezing them out of my body. I felt the first errant droplet of my pussy juice as it tickled its way down the inside of my thigh. I trembled. 

"Baby?" Johan asked.

"Y…Yes?" 

"I want you to hold the dildo in your hand. Hold it up so everyone can see."

I hugged the headrest tightly as I took the dildo into my hand. Still squeezing the balls, I imagined I could feel them slowly sliding down the hot wet channel of my cunt. My mouth fell open and my breathing became ragged as I glanced at Johan again and saw him unzip and drag his hard cock out through the opening in his pants. He started stroking it and it got even bigger. I could hardly tear my eyes from it. God, it was so nice and big. I wanted it in my mouth. I wanted a mouthful of his hot cum to swallow.

"It's been a long time since I've had someone suck me off while I was driving. Suck my cock, baby."

My skin tingled and my hard clit pulsed. I licked around the inside of my dry mouth again. 

"Keep trying to squeeze out the Ben Wahs. If you succeed, cram that dildo up your cunt and fuck it hard. I'll even let you cum."

Suddenly determined to try extra hard to expel the balls, I moaned softly and moved under his arm and brought my mouth down around his pulsing cock. I locked my lips around it and swabbed it with my now wet tongue. I sucked hard and moaned from deep in my chest as his cock slid deeper and deeper into my mouth. I squeezed and squeezed those fucking balls as I slid my mouth back up to the head of his cock and then forced it back down again.

"Yeah, baby. That's it. Fuck your mouth with my cock."

Taking a quick breath at the top of each lunge, I also squeezed down hard on the Ben Wahs. The combined effect of tightening my pussy and practically gagging on Johan's iron hard cock was insane. Over and over I sucked and licked as my head bobbed up and down. At the bottom of the next plunge down his rigid throbbing flesh, I swallowed hard and the head pushed into my throat. I moaned and tightened down more, feeling his hand come down on the back of my head. I was squeezing and squeezing and was sure I could feel the Ben Wahs getting closer and closer to the entrance to my pussy. Just a little further and I could ram the dildo into my cunt!

Johan pressed down and my eyes rolled up into my head as I felt his cock swelling and throbbing. He was about to cum! I squeezed tightly on the balls in my pussy and sucked harder. As he spoke he gripped the hair at the back of my head and my lips slid up his cock till all I held in my mouth was the head of his cock. 

"Oohh, b… baby, gonn.. gonna cummm… don't sw… swallow… don't… ahhhhhhhOOOOOHHHHH!!!"

I trembled and moaned loudly as Johan erupted in my mouth. Hot cum shot into my mouth over and over, coating my tongue and pooling behind my bottom teeth. Johan's groans were music to my ears and I could feel my thighs trembling and my pussy twitching around the balls. By now my thighs were slick with my wetness and the car smelled of hot pussy. I tried one more time to dislodge the balls and I felt one drop out of me. 

"Oohhhh," I moaned, feeling it dangle and swing back and forth on the string of latex connecting the two balls. I was in two minds as I sucked softly, enjoying the cum-coated head of Johan's cock in my mouth. It was delicious and so nasty to swirl it around with my tongue while keeping a nice tight seal. At the same time I almost whimpered when I realised I could hardly find the strength to keep squeezing and pushing at the remaining ball. 

"Get it all baby, I'll help you up. Remember, don't swallow."

Johan's fingers tightened in my hair and slowly raised me as I sucked his cum into the back of my mouth, using my tongue and lips to clean him as I was raised back up to my knees by my hair. It hurts a bit when he does that, but it's so primal. It just makes me so wet. 

Just as I got to my knees and wrapped my arm around the back of the headrest again, we bumped up the driveway of a 7/11 and the other ball fell out of me and onto the seat. That was when I did whimper. I hadn't realised we were off the highway and minutes from home.

"Awww," said Johan, noticing. "Poor baby. Not quite quick enough, were you?"

I slowly shook my head and pouted a little. My body was trembling with need. Swirling his warm creamy load in my mouth distracted me though. I love having a mouthful of hot cum, having proof of the pleasure I've given. By now most of it was over and under my tongue, but I couldn't help swallowing just a little when it again slid to the back of my mouth. It wasn't very much that I lost, and I just dipped my head forward to let it gather on my tongue again.

"C'mon, let's get an ice cream cone," he said after parking.

I shook my head harder and opened my eyes wide. Tipping my head back a little so I could talk, I opened my mouth and realised I wasn't going to be able to speak properly without losing some.

"Cag I wallow ig irst?"

"No. C'mon."

I closed my mouth and sighed through my nose. Johan got out of the car and I opened my door and meekly followed. God, this was insane. I quickened my step to catch up to him and he chuckled as he took my hand in his. We walked through the automatic doors into the store, and straight over to the ice cream bar. The guy behind the counter walked over and asked what we'd like. Johan thankfully ordered for both of us as I was in a daze. I couldn't exactly talk anyway. Not without spilling cum down my chin. We then moved over to the cash register to pay and Johan picked up four packets of a dozen condoms and said something that made me blush scarlet.

"Will four packets be enough, baby? There's a lot of guys at that party."

I almost swallowed so I could scream at him! I just shook my head in utter embarrassment and looked down at the floor. My face had never felt hotter. God knows what was going through the mind of the young guy behind the counter. He stuttered as he spoke.

"There's a j… jumbo pack of a hundred on the n… next shelf down."

"What a good idea," said Johan, chuckling. "She's going to be very busy tonight."

I almost died of embarrassment. I was trembling and my hand was gripping Johan's so hard, just to keep from falling to my knees. I glanced up at the cashier guy and he was about to put the huge packet of condoms into a paper bag.

"No bag," said Johan. Then turning to me he added, "you'll carry them, won't you, baby?"

Mechanically I reached out and took hold of them as the guy slid them across the counter to me. Then he handed Johan his change. Johan was holding both ice creams in one of his hands and he turned to me.

"All set?"

I nodded quickly at him and looked back down at the floor. I just wanted to get out of there. My pussy was dripping wet and my nipples were throbbing. My face was incredibly hot. It must have been so red.

We turned to leave and the guy bade us farewell. "Happy fucking!"

All I could hear was the young guy giggling and Johan laughing as he and I escaped through the automatic doors and into the night air.

He let go of my hand and opened my door. I picked up the Ben Wahs and dropped them in the center console then climbed into the car. Thankful I wasn't making a spectacle of myself anymore, I tossed the useless condom pack onto the floor and Johan passed me my ice cream before closing my door for me. He made his way around to his side and I watched him all the way. He hopped in apparently pleased with himself and I just sat there, with a mouthful of cum.

"Mmmmm… cum and chocolate ice cream, baby. Eat up!" 

I almost giggled. 

God, I think I'm going nuts.

I sucked ice cream into my mouth and shivered as I swallowed the mixture down. He was right. It was fucking yummy.

 

"You bastard," I whispered, as soon as I'd taken a breath. My eyes flashed and I grinned while at the same time I fought the desire to punch him in the shoulder as hard as I could. "That was so mean."

"Uh huh," he agreed, crunching down on his cone and smiling at me as he chomped. "Exciting though, huh?"

I slipped my tongue a little between my lips with a mind to giving Johan a taste of his own medicine. I let one corner of my mouth turn up in a sexy smile. I nodded slowly then licked at some imaginary ice cream. 

Bringing the ice cream cone up in front of me with one hand, I stroked the bottom two-thirds of the cone with my fingertips. Just like it was a cock. Finally, after glancing down at Johan's lap and noticing his cock was thickening, I reached out to the ice cream and brushed the tip of my tongue over the top of the ice-cold, creamy treat.

Ice cream is one of my weaknesses and one that Johan fortunately or unfortunately controls. I can have it whenever he buys me one or makes me some at home. I actually asked him to make that rule. He thought it was silly but agreed. After two canings I didn't sneak any ever again. I'm proud of myself for that. Johan is proud of me too. Horses for courses, I guess.

I slid my tongue slowly round the ‘head' of my ice cream and smiled into Johan's eyes. Pulling my tongue into my mouth and moaning softly, I imagined my eyes were sparkling. 

God, I love ice cream. 

Closing my eyes, I swirled the cold gooey sweetness around my mouth, smiling as the rich taste of chocolate washed over my tongue and melted. I imagined I was mixing it with what was left of Johan's cum and I almost moaned out loud when I swallowed. I smiled and opened my eyes, turning to look over at Johan. He was reaching to start the car, but couldn't find the keyhole. He was looking right at me.

I love the way he looks at me too.

With a flat tongue, I took a great big lick up to the top of the ice cream and swallowed it down. Johan smiled and I smiled back. 

"That guy in there must think I'm a complete whore," I whispered.

"Not yet you're not," Johan said, winking and popping the last of his cone into his mouth. I'm always amazed at how fast he can eat. He started the engine and guided us back out onto the road in the direction of our home. 

I finished my ice cream just before we pulled into our driveway. Johan stopped to let me out. I grabbed the beach bag before he took the car into the garage around the back of the house. Bounding up the front steps two at a time, I was happy and so amazed at the day I'd had. I just wanted to rip my clothes off and get Johan to fuck me. Finding the keys in the beach bag and turning the right one in the door, I started giggling. I could hardly wait! I reached around the front door and flicked on the light.

"Surprise!!!" screamed about a dozen voices.

"Oh my God!" I shrieked. "You nearly gave me a heart attack!"

I was assaulted by them all, with greetings, kisses on my cheeks and apologies and blaming Johan for letting them in. Looking around the faces, I realised it was almost every woman from our munch group. All subbies, switches and Dommes. Every one of them. Flanked on each side, I was bombarded with questions about my day as I was guided through the entranceway and into the lounge and bar area. A chilled marguerita was pushed into my hand. It was yummy. Someone took my beach bag from me and deposited it in the kitchen. I was guided into a big leather chair and sat down. Excited faces surrounded me.

There was Denise and Sandy, Fi and Sapphire, Olga and my bestest friend in the whole wide world, Leah. Andrea and Helen, Georgina, Martelle and Amy-Lee made up the rest of the smiling faces watching me.

"Okay, what gives?" I asked.

Just then, Johan strode into the room and we all turned and looked up at him. 

"I'm going out for a beer with some of the boys. I'll be back in about two hours." He looked straight at me with a stern face. "Be good," he said seriously.

"Oooooo!" chimed in a few of the girls. 

"Martelle is in charge, baby. Do as you're told."

"OOOOOO!!!" they all shrieked like maniacs, drowning out my, "yes, Sir." I nodded my agreement instead. Martelle just looked at me and smiled. I blushed and wondered what was going on.

Johan left to a chorus of ‘byes' and ‘be wells'. I heard the front door close, and everyone turned back to me. 

"Okay, come on. What's this all about?" I insisted.

Martelle stood up and all eyes turned to her. She's a strikingly tall redhead and is slim and busty. She's married and has kids, but is known to like having a girl now and then. She leaned over towards me and put her hand on a suitcase that I hadn't even noticed lying on the coffee table. 

Everyone was really quiet, so when she whispered we could all hear her clearly.

"It's a lingerie and toy party," she said, grinning.

"YAYYY!!!!!" everyone cheered and clapped. 

Good Lord, I thought, it's going to be hours before I get fucked.

I grinned and shook my head.

"You guys!"

Thoughts Faded Ch.8

I sighed and tried to smile back at all the grinning faces surrounding me. I mean honestly, after a day like the one I'd had, I just needed a firm spanking, an even firmer fucking, a glorious body-wrenching orgasm, a cuddle, and a blissful, lonnngggg sleep. 

Instead, I was in the middle of a semi-circle of women from our 'munch group'. These girls were subbies like me, or Dommes. They were all members of our 'lifestyle', as it's called. I had other friends too, and very good ones, but I was unable to speak openly with them about what Johan and I get up to. They'd think I was crazy and disown me! But really, they just wouldn't have understood. This group of girls was wayyyyy different. We talked openly about alllll kinds of things, from floggers and spankings to bondage and punishments. Without them I'd have gone crazy. But they're also like terriers with a bone. Once they got hold of something, they just won't let go, and the more embarrassing the better! They were such fun…

I found out later that Johan had called Martelle, one of the Dommes from our group, and told her she had three hours to 'Play with Shannon', as he had important business to attend to. Whatever that meant. Martelle had quickly phoned Helen and between them they decided to ask Olga, one of my fellow subbies, to stage a toy party at my house. Luckily Olga had nothing important on and her husband said it was okay. I was also later to learn Johan had spoken to him about it as well.

Of course Olga was super excited, as she had been pushing for a party like this with all us girls for some time. The Dommes had decided tonight was the night. 

So anyway, there I was, in the middle of this group of smiling and giggling girlfriends. I was still dressed in my beachwear, a tiny white cotton skirt and a little pink tank top that said 'TOY' in big bold letters across my braless breasts. I was all covered in salt and bits of sand from the beach, and with my curly blonde hair disheveled, I must have looked like something out of the Wild Man from Borneo.

Olga stood up and squealed as she spun around. "Don't you just love this outfit?" The silk baby doll pajama set she was wearing flared out from her hips, revealing I wasn't the only one in the room not wearing panties. I gulped as I realised I also wasn't the only one that shaved.

"Olga, you are shameless! Sit down and let Shannon relax for a minute," said Martelle sternly.

Olga giggled and sat back down on one of the cushions on the floor. "I'm sorry, I'm just excited is all."

"We all can tell!" cried Fi.

"Okay, okay," said Martelle, who was clearly 'in charge' tonight. "Let's all relax a few minutes and have a drink and settle down. There will be a lot of flesh on show tonight, and I'd like to see a little decorum."

There were a couple of "Yes, Mistress's" but mostly everyone mumbled their assent. Except Helen. Helen was a beautiful woman who tied her straight blonde hair back very severely. Her eyes were cat-like and she was very stern but very sexy-looking. I'd say that at about thirty-five, she was ten years older than I am. She sat back in her chair and smiled at me, sipping her drink through a straw. I realised my knees were about an inch apart and quickly closed them. I averted her eyes and looked to Martelle.

"I could really do with a quick shower…"

"In a few minutes, Shannon. We are all very excited to hear about your day," Martelle said and chuckled.

I sighed and blushed, and my stupid nipples started to harden. Martelle was looking intently at me and her green eyes flashed a wicked smile, like she knew what I'd been up to today. 

Oh, no. I thought. I'm gonna get caught here if I don't tell the truth. I threw back the last of my marguerita and put the martini glass back down on the coffee table before me.

"Someone refill that," directed Helen.

"I'll do it," said Olga happily, standing and twirling the baby doll outfit again.

"Olgaaaaa!" cried all the subbies. She just giggled, bent right over in front of Sandy and grabbed my glass, wiggling her tush. Sandy smacked her bare ass so hard it made a loud 'crack!' noise and everyone laughed as Olga walked out pretending to be chastised and pouting, her eyes dancing.

Martelle and Helen just looked at each other and shook their heads.

From over on one side, Georgina asked her submissive, Sapphire, to refresh the drinks and she rose soundlessly, following Olga into the kitchen. Sapphire is the youngest of us subbies, and while she isn't busty, she has the slimmest, longest legs of anyone in the room. I glanced across and saw Georgina's eyes following her hungrily. Even Helen could barely tear her eyes from her little bubble-butt as it swayed in her tight, low-rider jeans. Everyone else sipped their drinks and watched her too. She and Olga both soon returned, Olga with my refilled glass in one hand, and a new pitcher of margueritas in the other. Sapphire carried another pitcher of margueritas. I was glad I wasn't driving.

They refilled everyone's glasses and I started to relax, no doubt due to the tequila, and the fact that everyone was chatting and I wasn't so much the center of attention. But of course that wasn't going to last long.

Martelle soon interrupted the chatter. "Okay everyone, I know you are all pleased to see each other, and excited to be away from your men." She winked at Georgina, then continued. "But I am very interested in Shannon's day, and I think the rest of you will be too."

I blushed scarlet and dropped my head, laughing and shaking it behind a curtain of my blonde tresses. Everyone immediately realised something was up. 

"Welllll!!!"

"Come on, we want to hear!"

"Yeahhhh… where did you go?"

I looked up as my best friend, Leah, leaned up from where she sat beside me and ran her hand gently over my hair, whispering, "You're among friends here, Shannon. No need to be bashful."

She smiled into my eyes and I thought she was the best friend I ever had in the whole world. I leaned against her hand a little and took a deep breath. At that moment she reached out and gave me a wrenching nipple twister that made me gasp! 

Well, I was out of my seat and tickling her in about a second. I pinned her to the ground and put my knees on her elbows. She squealed! "Let me gooo!!! Let me gooooo!!!!"

Everyone cracked up laughing and I think even Helen was smiling. Leah is reallyticklish so I didn't tickle her for too long or she'd have been in tears. She really hates it too because it makes her so wet. No one else knew that, but they all were a bit surprised when I leaned down and apologised, kissing her softly on the lips.

Of course, when I finally let her up and back onto her cushion, she was breathing as hard as I was, and blushing too. 

"Okay, everyone settle down. No more time wasting," said Martelle, even though she was smiling.

Sandy piped up in her little voice. "Yeah, I want to hear about Shannon's day!"

I plopped myself back onto the leather sofa and sighed heavily. "I've had a day I'll never forget," I said, biting my lip and glancing at Martelle. 

"Oooo, do tell then!!!!!!!" cried Leah, also catching her breath.

"What happened?" Fi asked, smiling. "What did that horrible Johan do to you?"

"Well, it wasn't so much what he did to me. It was more what he made me do."

"Like what?" asked Denise.

"This is so embarrassing…"

"Why? What did he make you do?" whined Sandy.

"Well, first he made me take my toys and put them in the glove box of the car."

"That's not very exciting."

"I had to carry them in my hands!"

"In the driveway?" Leah gasped. "Which toys?"

I nodded. "My butt plug and my dildo! I was so turned on by the thought of being caught, I was literally um… you know, making a mess."

"You were dripping," corrected Martelle.

"Um, y… yeah. God, you guys, I'd barely shoved them in the glove box before a school bus drove by. It was so embarrassing, and so exciting. Anybody could have seen."

"And then what?" asked Leah, enthralled.

"Then we drove to the beach."

"It was an interesting drive there though, wasn't it?" asked Martelle.

I blushed and nodded slowly, wondering how little I could get away with telling. I could feel my nipples screwing into little points in my tank top all over again.

"We took the Mustang," I began.

"Oooooo, I love that car," piped up Fi. "Was the top down?"

"Yes," I replied, continuing. "And Johan made me um…"

"Go onnnn. We're all friends here," urged Leah.

"I knowwww, but I've never done adventurous stuff like this. It was hard enough doing it, let alone telling you all about it while I'm still all hot and bothered."

"That's her good girl talking. Someone get her another marguerita," said Amy-Lee, giggling.

Leah refilled my glass and I threw it back with a flourish, almost immediately feeling the colour rising in my cheeks.

"Woohoooo! Johan better watch out tonight!" said Fi, laughing. 

I giggled too. Oh, what was the use? They were going to get it all out of me eventually. I may as well just get it over with sooner, rather than later, and then we can get this party over with and then…

"He made me kneel up in my seat facing backwards and slide my plug up my ass!"

"Oh my God!" cried Leah, giggling. "He didn't!"

"Yep. And I had to wear it the whole time I was at the beach!"

"No way!" cried Sandy, doubling over backwards.

"In a bikini? God!" said Sapphire.

"What about sand?" asked Fi.

"I don't like things in my ass," said Amy-Lee.

"Except my tongue. Right, little one?" asked Helen, smirking and tugging her hair.

Well, everyone's jaw dropped and we all looked at Amy-Lee. Then the deathly silence was broken by unrestrained laughter. Poor Amy-Lee went redder than I think I've ever been and we were all comforting her and telling her not to worry, but oh goodness the tears were rolling down our cheeks. Helen was even chuckling and I thought I could see a little blush in her cheeks too. She NEVER said stuff like that, at least not when I've been around.

We all settled down again and Martelle asked if she could see the bikini I wore.

"Um… I don't have it on."

"You don't? Where is it?" she asked, smirking again.

"It's in the beach bag," I said, blushing again and thinking about how see-through it was. 

"I'll get it!" said Leah, who took off for the kitchen and was back in a flash.

I rummaged through the bag and found the bottoms and held them up between my fingers.

"THAT'S not a bikini! That's tissue paper!" laughed Olga.

"I'd buy that as lingerie!" said Denise.

"You can see right through it," added Leah. "I can't believe you wore that on a public beach."

"Weren't you embarrassed?" asked Fi.

"God, yes," I managed to say. "Between wearing this and being plugged, I was pretty far gone for most of the day."

"But you don't have it on now, do you? So what happened?" asked Martelle again.

"I took it off. In the car park!"

"No way!" cried Leah.

"Oh, my God! Shannon!" laughed Amy-Lee.

"Add one butt plug… instant slut!" giggled Denise.

We all cracked up again and I think the margueritas were doing their job. I was starting to feel much more relaxed. I was even starting to enjoy being looked up to. Like I'd done stuff others hadn't. It was kind of fun!

"I think you left something out," said Martelle.

"I did?" I asked innocently.

"You didn't actually wear your bikini bottoms to the beach, did you?"

"Oh, my God. How could I forget that! You won't believe this! I had to hang them from the mirror all the way to the beach, and when we got there, I had to ask this hunky young surfer guy to help me put them on!"

"No way!!!! I don't believe it!" squealed Fi.

"Johan made you do that? Oh, my God!" laughed Leah.

"It was so exciting. I was shaking like a leaf!"

"And where did you go after the beach, little one?" Martelle asked, mercilessly honing in on the strip club.

"We um…" I whispered. "We went to Ernie's."

"That's a strip club, isn't it?" asked Leah.

"Yep."

"I've never been to one before," said Denise.

"Me either," chimed in Amy-Lee.

"I have, it was fun!" squeaked Sapphire. 

"But did you dance there, Sapphire?" I asked, suddenly grabbing the spotlight.

"Don't tell me you danced in a strip club? Naked?" asked Martelle, with a wicked grin on her face.

"Um, no, Ma'am. I didn't take off my clothes."

"So you danced in a strip club but didn't strip."

"Yes, Ma'am." I blushed.

"Mustn't have been very exciting."

"Oh, but it was. I was dressed just like this and had my plug in my um… ass. It was nasty and hot but strangely tasteful and safe."

"Safe?"

"Yes, Ma'am. I wasn't ready to take my clothes off in front of strangers."

"I see… Well even so, I can't see how it could have been a very good dance, without taking off your clothes. Why don't you show us?"

"Ohhh, nooo. I couldn't do that, I'm exhausted and sandy and salty and…"

"I said, I'd like to see the dance please, Shannon," asked Martelle, frowning.

I gulped and stood up. Leah went over to the stereo, giggling madly. She turned it up loud and I blushed scarlet.

"Give her some room!" Martelle called out, and the subbies all scooted backward on their cushions. Fi even pulled the coffee table back out of the way. "Dance! Come on!" urged Martelle, starting to clap. Soon they were all clapping and I shook my head and started dancing. I was shimmying and bumping and grinding as sexily as I could. I couldn't put on a bad show! If I did, they wouldn't even believe I danced at Ernie's, let alone danced sexy and had money thrown at me and that woman wiping a note over my wet cunt and sticking it in my mouth…

The music was thumping and I was dancing up a storm and my friends were wooohoooooing and clapping in time with the beat. Leah turned down the overhead lights in the big lounge room and turned around one of the lights that pointed at a painting on the wall. She shone it right on me and I could almost imagine I was back there. If only I had a pole…

I squinted through the spotlight and saw Leah kneeling down next to Martelle. Martelle leaned down to her and whispered something in her ear. Leah then tapped Debbie on the shoulder and said something into her ear. Debbie looked back up to Martelle and nodded slowly. Then she stood up and walked between Sapphire and Fi to join me on the 'stage'. 

While this was going on, I had been dancing on autopilot, trying to figure out what was happening. I hadn't noticed I was cupping my breasts and rolling my nipples as I swayed from side to side. I was too interested in what was going on to notice what I was doing! Honest!! I blushed harder and dropped my hands, but of course they all noticed and had huge grins on their faces as they clapped.

As Debbie started dancing with me (and boy, she can dance), I saw Leah whispering to Olga, who also nodded. Debbie slipped her arms around my waist and pressed her breasts into mine. We were swaying together and bumping pubic bones. I could feel how hard her nipples were as she rubbed them across my chest. She purred and smiled into my eyes feeling mine do the same to her. By this time I was just enjoying the dance and the closeness and the woowooooing started again when I slid my hands down from Debbie's hips onto her ass and pulled her into me.

I stuck out my tongue at Sapphire, who had always said I was wasted on a man (how rude!), and was distracted by movement in her lap. She was stroking her shaved little pussy! Just then Debbie leaned into me and captured my tongue in her softly sucking and licking mouth. I moaned as I felt her hands on my ass, pulling me into her. 

I realised way too late that I was starting to get hot again, really hot! At the hands of a woman!! Debbie's body was hard and toned. She was a firefighter during the day and whiled away hours in the weight rooms. Oh, but her skin and hands were soft and she smelled divine and God, she could kiss. She gripped my ass tightly and pulled my legs either side of her leg. In moments she was sliding my slippery little cunt up and down her thigh. 

She turned my face to kiss me again, but before she did, I saw Fi blushing and Leah licking her lips. Licking her lips? Oh my God, I always thought it would be with Leah. Maybe she always wanted to kiss me too? Then Debbie's mouth consumed me again. She kissed so aggressively and yet softly, it was demanding and made my mind swirl. I basked in the attention. My clit was wet and throbbing as I flexed my thighs and helped Debbie make me hump her leg. She wedged one hand under me from behind to keep a good grip and her fingers pushed straight into me. I was so wet!

She firmly took my breast in her other hand and crushed my nipple between thumb and forefinger. The song stopped just as I moaned. Everyone clapped and woowoooed and I couldn't believe I had juices running down my thighs all over again. I was in a daze and feeling very embarrassed.

"Go and have a shower, Shannon. You must be feeling very dirty," Martelle said, and winked.

"She can't help it, she's a naughty girl," said Leah, moving to the stereo to turn it down.

"She dances in strip clubs!" Sandy squeaked. Everyone giggled as the lights came up.

"Leah. Take her," directed Martelle.

I swallowed as Leah approached and took me by the elbow. Olga placed margueritas in our hands and Leah led me upstairs. I was getting so smashed I was glad I had Leah to lean on. 

We entered the main bathroom and she fixed a cold shower for me. After slipping my pink top over my head, I wormed my skirt over my hips and kicked it at the laundry basket. "Leah, is there anything going on I should know about?" I asked, standing by the shower and cocking my hip unsteadily.

"Uh huh!" she said, turning me and guiding me under the freezing water.

"What!" I squealed and squirmed.

"Well," she chuckled, "it's going to be your job to help Olga demonstrate the toys. It is a toy party, remember?" After that I didn't get a word in edgeways. She grabbed shampoo and washed my hair thoroughly. She was so fast, and worked without regard to my comfort. I had to shut my eyes and mouth to keep the lather out of them. She rinsed and rinsed and the icy water flowed over my body, invigorating my skin. 

Then she scrubbed me firmly from head to foot with a scrubbing brush. She was really rough but very quick and the only thing she said the whole time was, "This is for your own good." 

It was definitely one of those, 'banging one's head against a brick wall' moments. I felt wonderful once she stopped and turned off the water. I must have looked like a drowned rat, standing shivering in the shower cubicle while Leah grabbed a thick fluffy towel. She soon had me buffed dry and sitting in front of my vanity. She brushed my wet hair and tied it in a ponytail. It dripped down my back. She put blush on my nipples and they puckered. 

"Put your hands behind your back."

I looked at her in the mirror. "Why?"

"Because Martelle told me to cuff your hands behind your back. I also remember Johan telling you to do as Martelle says."

 

Reluctantly I put my hands behind my back. I saw Leah crouch down and felt her attaching fur-lined leather cuffs to my wrists. When she was done, she clipped them to each other. "Please, Leah," I said desperately. "This is me talking. Your best friend!"

"Stand up. Let me take a look at you." I did as she asked, pushing back the stool with the back of my knees. "Turn and face me."

"Leah?"

She dropped to her knees and smiled up at me, then attached matching cuffs to each of my ankles. When she was done she gazed at my pussy for a moment and I squirmed. I could feel how wet I was. She stood and put her hands on my shoulders, looking me straight in my eyes. "Shannon, I've been wanting to see you like this for so long." She slid her hands slowly down my arms, almost to my elbows, then back up again. "I think we all have."

"But, who, I mean, why?"

She glanced down, a lingering glance that meandered back up to my eyes. I felt more than naked. She whispered, "Because you are so fucking untouchable."

She reached out and drew a nail around my nipple. Mesmerised by her forwardness, I watched her do it and saw my nipple lengthen and harden, little bumps rising on my areola. "Ohh…" I gasped involuntarily.

She continued to whisper. "Look at you. You are fucking gorgeous, Shannon. And you don't even know it. Oh, you know you are pretty. But you are usually so reserved…" She rested her fingertips on my hip. Her touch was so light. So gentle. Her eyes traveled down my body, studying each breast and staring between my legs for long seconds. She whispered breathlessly. "You have the prettiest pussy I've ever seen, honey." She reached up with her other hand and gently rolled my nipple. I held my breath. She licked her lips before continuing. "I think all of the girls downstairs have, at one point or another, mentioned that you've never been in a demo." She rolled both nipples firmly, making them throb. 

"Ohhh…" I breathed. 

"I bet every one of them has wanted to see you naked. Except maybe Fi." She smiled. "She's the only one who doesn't admit to being at least… bi-curious."

"Are y… you bi-curious too?" I asked quietly, wetting the inside of my dry mouth with my tongue. This time she blushed.

"Well, I'm Shannon-curious," she said, grinning.

"I… I'm Leah-curious," I whispered.

She smiled and leaned into me, slipping her arms through mine and pressing her lips against my mouth. My mouth opened to her gently caressing tongue. She was sweet to the taste and mmmmmmm… God, I'd never been kissed like that. Her soft hands held my hips. I could feel her nails pressing into my skin and it was all I could do not to moan aloud. My pussy gushed and hot liquid trickled down the inside of both of my trembling thighs. I blushed scarlet and tried to pull back. My nipples ached and my legs felt weak.

"Oh, Leah, please…" I didn't know what I wanted. It was so good. I was being bad, wasn't I? Wasn't this wrong?

"Please what, dirty girl," she said, flicking her eyes downward. "What's this? Have you made a mess of yourself?"

She stepped back and looked more closely between my legs. Then shamelessly she reached out and ran her fingers through my wet cunt. "Ohhh..." I moaned. I pushed my hips forward, trying to follow her fingers. My mouth was open and my face felt hot. I watched astonished as her fingers came up to her mouth. She hesitated for just a moment, her eyes burning into mine, then slid them into her mouth, closing her eyes and softly moaning.

I barely had time to swallow before she had withdrawn them and winked at me. "I've always wanted to know how you tasted. And now I know," she said. I almost asked her if she liked it. God, I was so horny.

"Come on, let's go," she suddenly decided.

"But my clothes?" I protested. She took me by the elbow, guiding me out and down the hall towards the stairs.

"What do you need clothes for?" she asked mockingly. "And how is Olga going to demonstrate the toys for us if you're wearing clothes?" Leah just giggled and I blushed harder. I was about to be naked in front of my subbie friends for the first time.

At the top of the stairs, Leah stopped and turned me toward her. "Now you just be a good little submissive and do as you are told. You're good at that, aren't you Shannon?" She smiled at me. God, I never knew she could be like this.

I couldn't believe the only thing I could think to say was, "Yes, Leah."

I bowed my head and blushed red. I was so worried about everyone seeing me like this. They would know I was turned on straight away. My nipples were so hard and my thighs were shiny with my juices. I was breathing hard as we started down the stairs. I had no idea how they would react.

Well, they didn't. No one even looked at me. The coffee table was back in place and everyone was back on their cushions, just like the dancing didn't happen. On the low table was a vast array of toys, and Olga stopped talking and put down a big green strap-on toy as we entered.

"Shannon says she would be delighted to be involved in the demo," Leah announced as she led me to my chair.

"That's wonderful," said Georgina, looking down at Sapphire kneeling beside her. "Isn't that wonderful, pet?"

"Oh, yes, Mistress," she replied.

"Olga, we are ready for you. You may begin now," said Martelle.

They were all looking from person to person, following the conversation. Not one of them even took a glance at me. It was humiliating and demeaning and I wanted attention. I wanted praise! My nipples throbbed harder and I squeezed my thighs together. Praise for being so good, for having no clothes on. For having a nice body. For being turned on! Anything! I blushed harder as I had a shocking thought. 

I want them to look at me.

"What are you doing?" Martelle asked.

Everyone turned to look at me at once. "Huh?" I mumbled unintelligently.

"Do you have ants in your pants?" Martelle asked seriously.

"I um," I hesitated. I didn't want to admit I was so hot I was squirming in my chair.

"She isn't wearing any pants," Leah said and they all giggled, looking at me. I blushed harder and bit my tongue. Martelle joined the game. 

"She seems to like being naked," she smirked.

I must have looked like I was about to explode I was so red. They all looked me over. Eleven sets of eyes. And they all looked hungry. I'd never seen that look in another woman's eyes before. Not like this. Not like prey. My nipples throbbed as I looked over each face. Even Fiona was looking at me and smiling. On some level she liked what she saw. Her eyes were riveted between my legs and I looked down. Oh, my God, I thought. My clitty is sticking out.

Squeezing my thighs harder together, albeit to somehow hide my excitement, caused my clit to throb while hot humiliation prickled my skin. I was shamelessly turned on in front of them, and so in need. 

Olga stood and handed out brochures to everyone but me. She gave me a kiss though on the cheek, then thanked me. "Thank you for helping me today, Shannon. You can pick out a toy later, on the house." She giggled and everyone joined in nervously as they glanced up from their glossy brochures.

"Th… Thank you," I said idiotically. 

Then she began. She was quite good at explaining how to order and where to mark the item numbers on the back of the brochures (in the part that doubled as an ordering form, apparently). She was very professional the way she commanded everyone's attention and told them this was a toy party and not a BDSM party. A few of the girls whined and giggled, and I couldn't help but smile. I felt more at ease. Olga began talking about lubes and everyone but me got to taste the strawberry one. Olga explained there was a whole variety of flavours, and to check the list for any that might catch the eye.

"Mmmmm… Mango," said Debbie, and everyone giggled again.

"Guava!" shrieked Amy-Lee.

"Okay, okay," said Olga. "Now for some demonstrations. I'd like to show you one of the new models of body massagers on the market." She picked up a huge white thing that looked like a miniature baseball bat with the ball stuck on the end. I giggled at the thought that it looked like something they'd take into outer space.

"Something you'd like to share, Shannon?" asked Helen, sternly. Everyone looked at me. I blushed all over again and thought better of it.

"No, Ma'am."

Before Olga could begin again, Martelle stood up and walked over to Johan's big black chair. For the first time I realised no one had dared sit in it. He rests his feet on a large black leather ottoman, and Martelle was struggling to move it. "Someone help me with this."

Denise hopped up and helped her pull the ottoman over next to the coffee table. 

Once it was in position in the middle of everyone, Martelle tapped her hand on the ottoman. "Come and get situated, Shannon, then Olga can proceed with the demonstration." I bit my lip and approached the ottoman, wondering what I was supposed to do. I didn't want to sit up higher than the rest of the subbies. Martelle had me sit, then unclipped my wrists from behind my back. I thanked her and she just smiled before standing up behind me. I felt her hands on my shoulders and soft pressure urging me to lay back.

"But it's too small," I protested weakly, falling back on my elbows, and looking up at her. "There's nothing to lay my head on." Martelle just chuckled. I heard Helen ask Olga if she had a gag.

"No, please… I'll be good. I'm sorry Martelle." I laid on my back and saw Helen approaching. I got a bit scared with them crowding around me. "No gag, please, I hate gags."

Helen knelt beside me and bent one of my ankles back a little on one side of the ottoman. "You do the other side, Sapphire." 

"Yes, Ma'am." 

I was struggling to keep my knees together as they both started tucking my legs back under me to the sides of the ottoman. "It's all right, Shannon," Martelle continued. "We just figured after your long and frustrating day, that you'd like a little pleasure before Johan returns home. So that's why you are the subject for tonight's demo. Now, c'mon, get comfortable." 

She took me by the shoulders again and made me scoot a little forward so my ass hung off the ottoman. It was a little easier to keep my knees together this way. I was bent backwards and my head was getting heavy. I didn't much like hanging upside down either. But as Sapphire and Helen each clipped my wrist and ankle cuffs to each other, I realised I was completely immobilized, and before long my head was going to be hanging down backwards, almost touching the floor. 

Martelle moved back to her chair and Georgina said, "Get closer, all of you. You wouldn't want to miss anything." She chuckled. 

My friends all scooted their cushions closer, and the Dommes did likewise with their chairs. They were all crowded around me.

Leah must have felt sorry for me, because she crossed her legs and moved in under my head, letting me lay it in her lap. She stroked my hair and smiled down on me. She whispered, "Comfy?"

"N… No, not really," I replied.

"I'm sure it will get better," she said, running her fingers through my hair and massaging my temples.

But it got worse! Olga turned on the body massager and gave a commentary as she ran it over my sensitive skin. "As you all can see, the Body Massager 7000 is a large, external massage device, designed to relax and stimulate the skin. Notice Shannon's nipples stiffen markedly as I run the massager over them."

"Oh yeah, look at that," said Fi, giggling. "I never knew they were so long."

Leah leaned down to me and whispered, "You have lovely nipples, Shannon." Then she lightly kissed my perspiring forehead.

"Use it on her legs, I bet she spreads them," said Sapphire breathlessly. I felt like I was about to hyperventilate. Martelle intervened.

"By the way, until Shannon spreads her legs on her own, no one but Olga or Leah may touch her."

I lifted my head and looked around at my friends. They were watching the movement of the massager as it skimmed lightly over my skin, down my legs, up the underside of my thighs, then back up across my stomach to my breasts. 

Oh, God, I thought. I'm so wet, I can't open my legs, they'll all see how turned on I am… they're going to make me crazy!

"Uugghhh…" I groaned, dropping my head back into Leah's lap. She looked down at me and I smiled uncertainly up at her. She smoothed over my hair with her palm and smiled back, then returned her attention to what Olga was doing.

"I bet that feels wonderful when I move it around and over your breasts, Shannon." I arched my back as she teased my nipples, touching them and sending zinging vibrations through their aching hardness, then taking the massager out of reach. She did it alternately to each nipple and I could sense the tension in the room. I could hear the breathing of more than just myself and Leah. 

"Ohhh…" I whispered, trying desperately not to moan. My knees had started to part subconsciously and I snapped them together again. 

Olga worked her way slowly down my body, so gently side to side over my ribs and stomach. She raised the massager from my skin just before she touched the top of my pubic bone. I was breathing hard and I wanted more. I didn't care. Oh, God. It was so hard to keep my legs together. My thighs were tired. My pussy throbbed as I held my thighs tightly together in one last stand against my own depravity.

"And if I press it here…" 

That was it. "Ohhhhh!!!" I moaned loudly, arching my back and spreading my legs. The massager on my pubic bone just above my clitty was too much. "Ooohhhhhh Godddddd…." My voice trailed off as Leah slid two fingers into my mouth. 

"Suck my fingers, honey, you'll feel better…" she said, smiling down on me.

"Hold her up like that, that's beautiful," said Martelle, as four pairs of hands went under my ass and lower back to emphasise the arch in my body. I was able to relax a little and press my pussy in a circular motion into the air, trying to get the maddening massager onto my clit.

"She really is quite something," said Helen, calmly sitting and watching.

I was astonished to hear myself pleading. "Oh, please… please…"

"Come on, move it along, Olga," said Martelle cruelly.

"Yes, Ma'am," she said, flicking off the Body Massager 7000 and putting it aside. She placed her right hand on top of my pubic bone and guided the others as they let me down to rest my back on the ottoman once more. I was breathing so hard and I was tingling all over. Another minute and I would have cum.

"At this point I'd like to show the benefit of purchasing toys in tandem and for this demonstration I'll need another volunteer."

I looked up at Leah as she watched the others scramble for a part in my humiliation. Perspiration was gathering on my top lip and my body was limp after coming so close. My legs were spread wide and I didn't want to close them any more. I just didn't care. No, that isn't true. I blushed realising I liked it. I raised my head enough to look around at everyone sitting straight and still as Olga made her choice.

"Sapphire!" she said, giggling. "You look the keenest for some reason!"

"Good girl," said Georgina, chuckling.

"You can demonstrate the G-spot massager while I apply the clamps."

Before I dropped my head back down again, Sapphire moved between my legs and looked me straight in the eyes, licking along her teeth.

"Ohhh…" I said, releasing the tension in my neck and dropping my head into Leah's lap again. Her hands again caressed my head, running through my hair and softly scratching my scalp with her nails. The hairs on my arms stood up and I felt juices dripping down the insides of my thighs. Tingles of pleasure were racing across my skin in all directions. At that very moment I realised Sapphire had an amazing close-up view of my cleanly shaved, swollen and aroused little cunt. Then I felt her fingertips parting my lips.

"Look how wet she is," she said to no one in particular.

"Wow," said Amy-Lee.

"I'm wetter," said Sandy. Everyone giggled at that. 

"Okay," answered Martelle to a silent question.

"Everyone can touch her now," said Olga.

Suddenly there were hands caressing me from my feet to the top of my head. Soft hands caressed my calves and the insides of my thighs. The hands of my best friends. My eyes rolled back into my head as my nipples were pinched and gently pulled up. "Notice how I make her nipples nice and hard again before applying the clamps?" Olga asked.

"We know, get on with it!" 

"Oh, yeah. Sorry," Olga giggled. "Well, today I've brought some heavy-duty Japanese style clover clamps to demonstrate. I think most of you have experienced these before…"

"I haven't!" piped up Andrea. 

"Me either," said Fi. 

"I have," said Leah from above me. "They can go really tight."

"Mmmmmm," I said mindlessly, my eyes closing.

"Well, in any case, most of you won't have seen them on another's nipples, so here we go… Oh, um, except maybe for the Dommes…" she said, giggling again.

"Go ahead," said Martelle. I felt Sapphire feeding the long slim probe into my pussy as Olga threaded my nipple through the clamp and started tightening. The cold steel made my skin prickle on the back of my neck. "Sapph, keep in contact with the front wall of her pussy. You all can hold her down when Sapphire says she's ready, okay?" 

Muttered agreements came from around me. The smell of hot pussy was in the air. I was no longer sure it was just mine. My nipple was crushed tightly in the clamp, not painfully, but enough to make my pussy clench around the probe, which in turn sent another pulse of juice from my cunt.

"Would you look at that," whispered Sapphire. "You have such a pretty pussy, Shannon." She began sliding the probe in and out of me, massaging the series of bumps up and down the front inside wall. Olga turned the screw one more time on the clamp trapping my other nipple and I shuddered.

"Wow," said Sandy. "I'm so hot. Can I buy a toy now? I need one."

"Um… Ma'am?" asked Olga.

"Yes, all right," said Martelle. "Everyone knows Sandy is a slut anyway!"

"Awww… am not!" said Sandy, indignantly. 

"Are too!" cried Amy-Lee and Fi simultaneously. Everyone started giggling again and Martelle told them to calm down. 

Olga attached a slim silver chain between the clamps and tugged it gently. She spoke like she was in a trance. "Of course the chain is detachable but I like the look."

Everyone murmured their agreement. 

"Okay, hold her down," said Sapphire finally.

"What…" I started, as hands pressed down all along my body, holding me down, and holding my legs wide open.

"It's okay, honey. Sapphire's just gonna turn on the G-spot vibe. Relax," said Leah quietly, tightening her fingers in my hair.

I was wondering what was going to happen when I suddenly gritted my teeth. The feeling of the smooth, rounded head brushing over my G-spot was wonderful. But the sensation when the damned thing was turned on and came to life was overwhelming. As I ascended the orgasmic trail I lucidly thought to myself, I gotta get one of these!

"Tighten the clamps!" urged Martelle. Olga tried to do it quickly and managed to tighten one before I came. 

My body began to arch up off the ottoman and hands supported me again. Sapphire rose up on her knees, following my pussy and coming into my view. She looked down at me and smiled then winked. As my eyes closed I saw stars. Leah held my hair tight and it was perfect. Tingles raced over my skull. All that came out of my mouth was, "Ohhhhfuuucckkkkk…." 

The tingles raced down my spine, some splitting off to wind around my clamped nipples and shoot straight downward to my throbbing, hard little clit. The vast majority tangled inside me and turned to heat, spreading outward over my skin and prickling my asshole and thighs, sending pulsing pleasure through me somewhere deep. 

 

 

Leah leaned over me, pressing her breast into my face, her finger and thumb taking my clit between them.

The last thing I heard was Martelle saying, "Nice one, Leah."

"OhhhhhhhHHHHHH!!!!." I moaned. I was hit by a blinding flash of white-hot pleasure, coupled with paroxysms of muscle spasms, while being held firm enough to double them. I have no idea what came out of my mouth, but Leah later told me it was something like, "Yesssssssssss… Yesssssssss… Ohhhh FUCKKKKKK…YESSSSS!!!"

In moments Sandy started cumming too and I saw other girls rubbing their pussies. It was like a dream and everything was silent. I couldn't hear myself moaning and though I was shaking, I couldn't feel it. All I felt was intense pleasure. So intense everyone looked beautiful. I was surrounded by beautiful women watching me cum and cum and cum. 

Suddenly I was wrenched from my daydream and my body bucked and I moaned. "Ohhhhh Godddddd….." I was going to cum again!

"Do you have a plug?!" Martelle said in a rush.

"I was going to use a vibrating one!" replied Olga, her hands holding me tight around the waist.

"Get it, quick!"

My body convulsed in my newfound freedom while others held me tighter to try to compensate. Hands went around my arms and legs and Fi put her cheek on my upper thigh and breathed in deeply. "Ohhhhh…" I moaned, my hips jerking as I came again. Olga smiled through the haze in front of me and ran a hand up and down an enormous butt plug, lubricating it. It was purple and sparkly and about as big as I'd ever taken.

"Is that what you want Shannon?" asked Martelle with a firm voice.

"Ohhhhfuckkkkyesss…" I moaned, looking at it wildly. It was what I wanted. At that moment, it was everything I wanted. "Pleeeaaasee… Pleeeeeaaaaaseeeee…"

"She's going to have to beg better than that," said Helen.

"Oohhhhh…" I moaned.

"Olga, give it to Sapphire," said Martelle.

"But my demo???
"Olga!"

I imagined her pouting and handing it to Sapphire. Trembling as I looked up, I heard Martelle's voice in the background. "Does she need any lube?"

Sapphire looked between my legs, then into my eyes. She looked up to Martelle and answered. "She's so wet, I think she's more of a slut than Sandy!" Everyone but Sandy laughed, as we looked at her and found her sliding a pink buzzing vibe in and out of her very wet pussy. Her eyes were closed and Amy-Lee pinched her nipple. Sandy's eyes shot open and her pumping action stopped mid-thrust.

"Whaaaa?" she asked, and we all laughed again. Then my jaw dropped as Leah spoke.

"Would you like Sapphire to eat your pussy, honey?"

My words caught in my throat as Sapphire's eyes met mine and she proceeded to lick the big butt plug all over. When she turned it on I could hear its loud hum and started shaking again. 

"Well, Shannon? Do you want Sapphire to eat your pussy?" asked Martelle.

Sapphire bit her bottom lip as she pressed the vibrating butt plug lengthways along my hot cunt. Then she twisted it from side to side, coating it in the liquids almost constantly pulsing from me. In a second it was against my red little asshole. I bore down and felt myself opening. Oh, Godddddd, I thought, as it slid slowly into me. The usual nausea never came. I figured it must have been because of my previous anal adventures today. In any case, I groaned and my eyes rolled back into my head. "Ooohhhhhh!!!!! Pleeeaaseee… Ohhh myyGoddddd…" My arched body collapsed back onto the ottoman, shoving the huge plug deep in my ass and embedding it. Everyone groaned in sympathy as I gasped.

"Is it in?" asked Georgina.

"Yes, Mistress," replied Sapphire.

"Turn it up halfway."

"Yes, Mistress."

The vibrations grew and I felt my clit tightening without any direct stimulation. My pussy felt so wet and so open. Then Martelle spoke up. "Shannon, answer the question. Do you want someone to eat you?"

"Ohhhh… OhhhhGodddd…"

"DO YOU!"

"Yessssssssssssss!!!!!!" I hissed.

"Good girl," Leah whispered, leaning down still stroking my hair. "You want to cum again, don't you?"

"Oh, please, Leah. I have to c… cum so bad." I felt her fingers pick up the nipple clamp chain from between my breasts and begin to lift it. In a moment my nipples were stretching upwards. She leaned down close to my ear, and whispered. My eyes closed as I was blanketed in the scent of her hair.

"You are such a hot little slut, honey" she breathed. My body arched again, this time following the chain attached to the clamps. Sapphire's hot mouth closed over my pussy and her wickedly long and agile tongue plunged deeply into my slit. I squealed and humped into her face. Her hands came up under me with her nails digging into my ass. She slowly turned her head from side to side, stimulating my clit with her nose and covering her face in my juices.

"Oooohhhhhhh!!!!" I moaned gutturally. Her tongue slid in and out of me, opening me and sending me into spasms of delight. Then she started flicking the tip of it, stimulating the molten walls and crashing a cascade of juices from my pulsing cunt. 

"I'mm sooo hottttttt…" I moaned, my body undulating in pre-orgasmic bliss.

"You're a hot little slut!" Leah whispered hoarsely, tightening a fist in my hair. I was losing control.

"Ohhh… I'm a hot little slut!" I said, far too loudly. 

"You want everyone to eat you."

"Eatmeeveryone… eatme… Idon'tcare…"

"Get your mouths on her," said Martelle, sitting back in her chair.

"Don't mind if I do," said Georgina, getting out of hers. 

She knelt beside Sapphire and tasted the skin of my thigh, then began giving directions. The effect was electrifying, knowing what was going to happen a moment before it did. "Tease her clit. Look at the size of it!"

"Mmmmm…mmmmmm…" Sapphire moaned into my pussy.

"OooooooGGoddddddd…" I almost screamed. 

Mouths were all over me, biting my hips, licking across my stomach and kissing and nibbling all over my shoulders and breasts. Leah looked up to Martelle, "May I ask her, Ma'am?"

"Sure, go ahead."

She leaned down to my ear again. "Would you like to eat my pussy, honey? Do you want to taste my cunt?"

"Oohhh Leah, anything… pleeaasseee… yesssssssss…"

Leah leaned back up and shifted slightly backwards. With her hand behind my neck I was well supported. I heard her speaking to Martelle, but all I saw was her other hand gripping the hem of her skirt and slowly revealing her wet and puffy pussy to me.

"Mistress, she said I could, may I please?"

"You asked her?"

"Yes, Mistress."

"What did she say?"

"She said she wanted to eat me, Mistress."

"Is that right, Shannon?!" she asked loudly.

"Yes," I whispered.

"WE CAN'T HEAR YOU!" Martelle almost yelled.

"YES! I WANT TO EAT HER CUNT, MISTRESS!" 

Oh, Godddddd, I thought as I blushed and shook.

"Good girl. All right then."

Leah turned back around and smiled wickedly down on me, then pulled my mouth into her pussy. She started humping my face and moaning immediately. Another shudder went through my body as I realised I was eating my first pussy. My tongue reached out as she humped, dragging over her clit then splitting her lips and delving inside. 

Leah's hands tightened in my hair. "Oohhhh…" she moaned. As she thrust her hips at my face, I did it again, and again, then over and over as she moaned, spreading her juices everywhere until they trickled down into my hair.

Waves of pleasure flowed through my body. I don't know where I found the strength, but my stomach and thigh muscles started to tense again and I began to rise up off the ottoman. 

"She's gonna cum again!" squealed Fi, biting the slope of my breast and watching my tongue slide in and out of Leah. She along with others again supported me as my body tensed. The sensations from down below rushed into my brain.

"Look at her go!"

"Bite her thigh again!"

Sapphire took hold of the end of the butt plug and slid it in and out of my ass. I moaned and started fucking back at it and then almost lost consciousness as someone gradually pulled taut the chain attached to my nipple clamps. Suddenly Sapphire's hot wet mouth enveloped my clit and I halted with the shock. My teeth clenched and my whole body went rigid as she sucked me into her. Her tongue began manically flicking at my clit and I trembled in ecstasy. When she slid two fingers into my cunt, I lost it. 

"Ooooohhhhhhhhfuuuuccckkkkkk…." I was delirious and my body was out of control. Sapphire leaned back, rubbing my clit hard with her thumb. Her eyes sparkled and her face was wet. She was laughing as she fucked me harder and harder with her fingers. I screamed as I peaked. 

"OhhHHHEEEEEAAAAHHHHHH!!!!" I came so hard stars burst behind my eyes and my thighs spasmed uncontrollably. My whole mind and soul exploded into a million pieces and lava flowed hotly from my cunt as I gripped Sapphire's slick fingers. Leah started trembling too and she howled as a gush of juices hit my open moaning mouth. 

"OhhhOhhhOohhhhhh…" she groaned, sending pulses of sweet nectar over my tongue and cheeks as she ground herself into my mouth. I could barely breathe, and being restrained tripled the experience. I had been completely used, and I loved it. Sapphire and the rest of the girls were smiling and giggling while they caressed me and told me how happy they were for me. Exhausted, I grinned and flopped backwards, resting the top of my head on the floor.

"I can't believe I came so hard…" I said quietly.

"I can't believe you licked Leah's cunt!" squealed Fi.

I turned my head and grinned up at her. "I can't believe you just said 'cunt'!" I replied, grinning.

Everyone giggled and fell about. I think they were all surprised by the intensity of what just happened. "Well," said Martelle. "I think it's time we allowed Shannon to stretch her limbs. Unclip her." Fi and Amy-Lee unclipped each of my wrists from my ankles and I just lay there, exhausted and open. "You can get up now," Martelle offered.

"I don't think I can move," I said, and giggled some more.

"Put her on the floor and give her a massage. Do you have any oil handy, Shannon?"

The other girls laid me on the floor and put a small cushion under my head. "There's some in the downstairs bathroom cupboard, I think," I replied.

"I know where it is," said Leah, before bouncing up and taking off, returning in moments and laughing as she squirted me down the middle with oil.

Everyone knelt in close and spread oil all over me from neck to toes. It was exquisite. Every inch of my legs, arms and torso was gently and deeply massaged and I closed my eyes and almost fell into a blissful sleep. Smooth soft fingers plied my skin, relaxing my trembling muscles and it was so sensual.

"So this is what you girls get up to when we're gone," boomed a low voice from the direction of the doorway. I craned my neck around Amy-Lee and saw my Johan, standing with crossed arms and flanked by David and Allan, Fi and Debbie's husbands, respectively.

All the subbies yelped and scooted backwards, half of them blushing fiercely, the other half trying not to laugh. I covered my nakedness with my hands and felt my own face get hot. "H… How long have you been standing there?" I asked haltingly.

"Long enough to know that I'll be attending the next toy party," Johan said, causing the men to chuckle. Then I noticed Howard standing behind the three Doms. Howard was Martelle's husband.

"Ah, there you are my sweet," Martelle said, noticing him too. "Can you get me a drink of water, please?"

"Yes, Mistress," Howard replied, before disappearing into the kitchen. I bit my lip as the three men closed in on me. I felt like half eaten prey. I smiled up at Johan with the thought.

"I trust Shannon was well behaved, Martelle?" he asked, smiling back and uncrossing his arms.

"Oh, yes. She makes a wonderful demonstrator. As long as you approve, I'm sure we'll be using her again very soon." Martelle chuckled and a few of the girls giggled while others nodded.

"Excellent, I'm pleased you all had fun," he said, leaning down and tweaking my left big toe. "But I'm afraid it's getting late and it's time for all you good people to be preparing to leave. So, last drinks, okay? We'll be in the games room."

"Yes, Sir," I said, blushing and biting my lip.

"We won't be long," said Martelle, rising and taking her glass from Howard as he returned.

"Would you please come and see me before you leave, Martelle?" asked Johan.

"I'd be happy to," she replied. "Come on, someone get Shannon a towel, and Olga, start putting everything away."

"No," interrupted Johan. "Don't clean up. Stay just like that, pet."

At once all the subbies squealed, "Ooooooo!!!!" Johan shook his head and smiled before heading for the games room, motioning for Allan and David to follow. I blushed madly. 

"I didn't get to show off half the things I brought with me," Olga pouted.

"You can do the rest next time," Martelle told Olga sternly, who sighed and started tidying up. 

"Go on, pet," said Martelle. "Go play snooker with the men."

"Yes, Mistress," Howard answered and a couple of us chuckled. Howard is so adorable. He stuck his nose in the air and started to walk after the others, then quickly turned to the other subbies and stuck out his tongue. Then with a big grin he disappeared around the corner to the games room. 

We all looked at each other and laughed. "Does anyone know how long they were standing there?" I asked nervously, as Sandy handed me a towel.

"Nooo!!!" They all shrieked, then started giggling all over again. All but Martelle, who stood almost right above me, smiling down at me and winking. As I was smiling up at her I realised that if the men hadn't witnessed what went on, they would soon be finding out about it. 

I went sooo red. 

God… What will he say? I wondered.

Thoughts Faded Ch.9

"Everyone's gone home, Shannon. It's just you and me now," Leah said, smiling sweetly. We were sitting in my kitchen, sipping our 'one last margueritas'. She took my hands lightly in her fingers and leaned forward. For a split second I thought she was going to kiss me. I pulled back a little, slipping my hands from hers and crossing my arms.

"Yeah, you and me… and the three Doms in the games room," I said. I sat back in my chair and sighed. I was exhausted, and not exactly in the mood for this. Leah just stared at me. I wondered what she was thinking. The silence went on for a minute before I couldn't stand it and asked, "Whaaat?"

"It's my job to deliver you to the games room," she said quietly, a slow smile curling the corners of her lips. "And you're getting there, one way or the other."

"Oh Leah, don't be so dramatic," I said, mechanically reaching for my drink to relieve my parched mouth. I swallowed the last of it and wrinkled my nose. I also hoped it would settle the butterflies in my stomach.

She winked at me. "Sapphire and I had to arm wrestle for the privilege."

"What are you talking about?"

"The privilege of taking you to the Doms, silly!"

"Good Lord," I mumbled, shaking my head. "Is that what you were doing? I never realised."

Leah tipped the last of her drink into her mouth and swallowed it down. Licking the residue from just under the rim of the glass, she looked right at me. I couldn't help but smile. I couldn't believe I'd eaten her pussy. Standing up and moving around behind me, I wondered what she was going to do and I held my breath. She started massaging across the top of my shoulders and I exhaled. 

It was heavenly. 

"I'm going to loosen your muscles a bit and give you one last chance to be a good girl."

"Leah," I said, my voice softening as her fingers squeezed the tension from my neck. "I don't know if I can do this…"

"Sure you can, honey," she responded quietly. I succumbed to her talented hands.

Leah already knew what was going to happen to me. Well, she thought she knew. God, everyone thought they knew. The fulfillment of my fantasies had become a topic of conversation after the men had departed for the games room. The scene was so bizarre. I sat with my mouth agape as my closest friends told me how much of a good time Johan and two of their husbands were going to show me. Some even raved about having threesomes in the past. The rest were just jealous. All I could do was sit there and blush, listening to them discussing how my day was going to end and how lucky I was. I couldn't bring myself to tell them I wasn't just going to get gangbanged. I also wanted my choices taken from me. Just once, I wanted to be fucked against my will.

Leah's voice interrupted my thoughts. "Okay honey, time to get ready."

I sat up in the chair and turned half around in it, looking up into her eyes. I felt more relaxed. "What do I have to do?"

She leaned down and took my chin in her hand, whispering quietly. "Everything I tell you to do." 

I trembled a little. "A… All right."

"Come on," she said, suddenly grabbing my wrist and dragging me to my feet.

"Where are we going?" I asked, butterflies suddenly morphing into sparrows. I wasn't ready for the games room yet!

"To the ensuite!" Leah triumphantly shouted. I stumbled drunkenly as she pulled me along behind her. I was so relieved I wasn't going to the games room I actually giggled. I couldn't believe how drunk I was. A couple more drinks and I would have been unconscious. I wouldn't have been much use then!

I swallowed at the thought. Then I giggled again. God, who was I fooling? I could feel how wet I was getting. My nipples hardened as soon as Leah pulled me out of the chair. 

She led me upstairs then prodded me forward into the bathroom off my bedroom. "Shave your cunt," Leah ordered as she leaned in the doorway, looking me up and down.

"I'm pretty smooth," I offered pathetically, feeling my cheeks colour.

"Show me."

"Huh?"

"Shannon, do as you are told, or Johan won't be pleased."

Stamping my foot was out of the question, so I settled for biting my lip and blushing harder as I thought about her words. I did want to please Johan. I always wanted to please Johan. My fingers were trembling as I slowly raised my skirt. Leah stepped up to me and reached straight for my pussy. Her light fingertips grazed over my lips and just below my pubic bone. I watched them with my mouth open. I couldn't speak.

"Shave," was all she said, withdrawing her fingers.

"I usually shave in the tub," I whined.

"Tonight you shave right where you are standing." 

I stared at her, incredulous. Leah was having too much fun with this. I reminded myself I had to do exactly as she said. "Yes, Leah," I replied meekly. For the next ten minutes, I stood awkwardly in the bathroom, legs akimbo while she directed me to shave that bit and rub more foam here or there. I had to hold up my short skirt with my wrist and pull my lips this way and that in order to do as she asked. I tried to ignore how wet I was making myself. 

Finally she was satisfied. "Okay. Rinse that cute little cunt."

"Leah, please," I started, turning on the water in the sink, pleading with her in the mirror.

"Just do it." 

I started slapping cold water onto my freshly shaved pussy. The cool water went everywhere, dripping down the inside of my legs and falling to the floor. 

"That looks so good from the back, Shannon," Leah said. She almost sounded breathless. "Towel off. Be quick about it."

I looked in the mirror and she was pinching her nipple while staring at my ass. Her other hand was pushed between her legs. I swallowed nervously and quickly towelled off before pulling my skirt back down over my bare ass.

"Take it off."

I turned around to face her, trying to decide which item of clothing she meant. I was only wearing two. I reached up and took the hem of my 'TOY' top in my hands, preparing to draw it over my head.

"The skirt," Leah corrected, staring at my legs. She was starting to look hungry.

I sighed again and shimmied out of my skirt, letting it drop to the floor around my feet. My nipples were starting to ache. This was really going to happen!

"Turn around and hold onto the sink. I have to lubricate your ass. We don't want you getting damaged now, do we?"

"I… I can do it."

"Last chance, Shannon. Don't make me repeat myself."

"Y… Yes, Leah," I whispered, turning around and gripping the edge of the bathroom sink. 

"Step back a bit. Now, feet further apart. That's right. Bend at the hips, Shannon. Good girl." 

I did as she asked without protest. She was right. I didn't want to get hurt. I looked at my red face in the mirror. It felt so hot. My stomach was doing somersaults. Leah was going to put her fingers in my ass! I groaned and arched my back at the sweet feeling of her smooth hand caressing the creamy sensitive skin of my butt. I felt baby oil spraying between my cheeks and dripping down. Her fingers scooped it up and in so doing, slid smoothly over the tight knot of my asshole. I groaned and shut my eyes.

"Relax, Shannon," she said, swirling her finger. "Why don't you grab your ankles, honey?"

"I don't th… think-" 

She laid one on me that took my breath away. SMACK! 

"Ohhhhh shittt… S… Sorry… Leah." I bent right over and gripped my ankles tightly. Blood was rushing to my head and my thighs were quivering. She put her other hand on the top of my ass, assisting my balance. She stood there, holding me still as I waited. 

"Don't let go of your ankles, okay? God, Shannon, I can't believe how pretty your pussy is, honey. It's this beautiful coral pink colour and it's so wet and open. There's even a droplet of your juice clinging to the tip of your clit. It's really beautiful."

"Oh!" I cried, trying to clench and succeeding only in giving myself more pleasure. Warm flushes washed over my skin. 

Without warning she pressed a fingertip gently against my asshole. She worked it back and forth and around and around, talking to me the whole time. It was surreal. "You're going to be a good girl, aren't you, Shannon? You're going to go in there, all lubed up and ready to fuck, right?" 

Panting, I gripped my ankles tighter as her finger slid back and forth, pushing deeper and deeper with every thrust. "Oh… Ohhh."

"Just relax," she said. "Two fingers now. Rub your clitty, honey."

I reached one hand up between my legs, pushing my swollen clit round in circles with my fingertip. I shuddered as her two fingers pressed into me. She started slowly, twisting them gently, and gradually working them up my ass. In minutes I was groaning. 

"You really are a little whore, Shannon. I think you are enjoying the feel of your best friend's fingers. You realise I'm lubricating your asshole so a bunch of guys can fuck the shit out of you. You really get off on this, don't you?"

I moaned shamefully and pushed back on her fingers. Every now and then I felt a new squirt of baby oil. It was starting to feel really good. My ass was very slippery, and I thought I was as ready as I was ever going to be. 

"Where is your butt plug?" 

The first one I thought of was the small one. "On the bedside table, on top of the… oh! I… I'll get it!"

"No you won't. You'll stay right here."

"But-"

She slid her fingers from my ass and smacked it lightly. "Stand up and be quiet, dirty girl."

"Ohh…" 

I stood and turned around, wondering how to stop her. I didn't get a chance! She held her hand up in front of my face. "Clean my fucking fingers, Shannon," she said, her eyes boring into mine.

Thinking she meant with my mouth, I shuddered. Surely she didn't mean that. I took her wrist in my trembling hands and hesitated, looking at her fingers. I swallowed. They looked clean. "Under the tap, Shannon! For fuck's sake, you are such a fucking whore. You were going to suck them clean, weren't you?" she asked, screwing up her nose.

My cheeks burned like never before. I couldn't believe I actually contemplated using my mouth. We stood side by side as I ran the water until it was warm. I brought her fingers under the flow and washed them thoroughly with soap. "Good girl. Now be very good for me and grab your ankles again." I stepped back from the sink and once more bent over at the waist. "That's it. Yes, that looks lovely. Now hold yourself in that position and I'll be right back, I promise." I trembled with anxiety, afraid of what she was about to find. 

In addition to my original confession, Johan had asked me to type out exactly what happened in my 'forced fantasy'. He wanted to know who did what, who said what, and where it all occurred. Originally I'd just given him an outline, but he wasn't satisfied with that. When finally I handed him the pages, he just leafed through them, shaking his head. Every day for the past two weeks, the stack of pages sat on his bedside table. At night, often after playing with me, he'd read a page or two and chuckle before thankfully turning out the lights so I could blush myself to sleep. 

During the day, the evidence mocked me. My confession seemed to follow me like the eyes of a forbidding portrait. I hated it being there, out in the open like that. I should have asked him to put it away! Now Leah was going to know too!

I looked back between my legs and saw Leah returning. Sure enough, she stood there with my butt plug in one hand and the pages of my confession in the other.

"I have a wonderful idea," she grinned, waving the pages at me.

"Leah, please!" I gasped. 

She pouted. "Don't you want to tell Leah all about your naughty fantasy, Shannon? I mean, we're best friends, right? And best friends don't have secrets, now do they? Answer me while you push this up your ass," she said, waving the plug in front of my upside down face.

I took the plug and inverted it, pressing it into the centre of my ass. My asshole gave way and I grunted as the widest part slipped in and was 'locked' in place. 

Leah looked at me and waited. I caught my breath. "All right, b… but please don't tell anyone, I… I couldn't stand it."

"Stand up and face me." I did as she asked before she continued. "It's okay, I won't tell… But I can't guarantee I won't use this against you in the future," she said, smirking and fanning her face with the pages.

"Please, Leah. This so isn't a joke," I whined.

"Come and sit at the vanity. You have to make yourself up like a slut." With that she turned on her heel and exited the bathroom. I followed and found her lying on my bed on her side, propped up on an elbow.

"Sit down and get sorted out, Shannon. You have fifteen minutes. Just lay it on thick. Use bright colours. I'm going to read this aloud to you, so you can get in the mood. And take that stupid top off or it'll get ripped off you. Mind you, you'd probably like that."

I wanted to protest but I was getting too nervous to think straight. I peeled my tank off and sat down, reaching for my make-up. My hands were shaking. Leah started reading aloud and all I could think about was that there was fifteen minutes to go…

When I was younger, I had a recurring dream, baby, and I often play it over in my mind when I masturbate. 

I go to a club with a couple of old girlfriends from high school, with the plan to party all night then sleep at their place. We dance and party and I drink way too much. The guys we are dancing with tell me how beautiful I am, how good I look and start playing with my butt, giving it squeezes and little slaps. At first it feels nice, and kind of naughty, having guys caress my ass or whistle when one raises the back of my miniskirt a little. I'm being passed from guy to guy and I'm so far gone all I can do is wiggle and giggle. I get passed to a new guy who promptly goes way further. He's a really big guy and he leans down and whispers in my ear, "You are such a hot little slut." He pulls me into him and slips his hand between my legs from behind. He starts roughly rubbing my pussy back and forth, right there on the dance floor. His other hand clamps onto my butt and he lifts me off the floor. With my legs wrapped around his muscular thigh, he parades me in a circle, letting everyone see his fingers rubbing between my legs. My head is spinning. I'm being treated like slutty trash and it makes my cunt cream.

"You are so bad, Shannon," Leah commented before continuing. I laid on the make-up, trying to hide the naturally crimson colour of my face. My pussy was leaking on the white leather chair.

"Please, Leah…"

"Oh, be quiet. This is fun! We're sharing!"

His friends egg him on and he makes exaggerated mmmm mmmm sounds and starts dry humping me, bouncing me on his thigh. My pussy froths and my clit pulses. He makes faces at his friends and I hear one girl call me a slut in a loud voice. Others join in and I'm called a whore and a fucktoy and the big guy hoists my mini up around my waist. He carries me around and works my wet thong over and over my crackling wet cunt with his fingers. Strangers are smacking my ass and pinching my thighs and all I can do is clamp my legs around the big guy's thigh and hold onto his shoulders so I don't fall backwards. The lights around me swirl and the blurred faces of leering guys come in and out of my consciousness. My eyes fall on my two girlfriends and they're pointing at me, laughing in utter disgust. 

I'm dazed and in moments I'm being laid on a waist-high circular table. I feel dizzy and wrap my fingers around the edge of it, holding on. The big guy grabs both my ankles in one hand and lifts my ass up off the edge of the table. My thong shreds as he grips the back of it and rips it from my body. I groan and flush. I'm bottomless in a club full of people. With strong hands tightly gripping my calves, the big guy pushes my knees up and out, spreading me lewdly.

"Look at the whore, she's fucking dripping!" he says, motioning his friends closer. I'm trembling in fear and arousal. I can feel how hot and wet I am. I can feel how swollen I am, and I can imagine what I look like. I try to lift my head but hands grab my wrists and others press down on my shoulders. My hands are held against hard cocks covered in denim. People are gathering around and calling me names and I can't do anything but writhe on the table. 

Almost in shock, I finally find my voice and begin to struggle. "Please. I don't want this. Please!" 

I can see my two girlfriends standing over me and laughing. "I think you should all fuck her," says Tina. "She's a slut. We always knew she was."

"God, Shannon," Leah said hotly, lifting her knee and spreading her legs. Her fingers caressed over her thin panties as she rolled onto her back. I was working on my eyes and glancing at the clock beside the bed. I only had ten more minutes! She started again...

"No, please! Don't!" I beg weakly, stunned and wondering if maybe I AM a slut. 

"Watch this!" the big guy says to his friends, pushing two thick fingers straight up my cunt. The sudden invasion makes me gasp, and my eyes roll back in my head. I can hear laughter as my mind screams, but my restrained body arches in a humiliating gesture of acquiescence. "Look at her go," the big guy says, smiling right at me. "I told you she was a fuckin whore."

I moan in frustration as I struggle to fuck back at the maddening fingers, while my girlfriends tear open my blouse and buttons fly. They rip off my bra, tossing it into the cheering crowd. "Look at these whore tits," Melissa says through gritted teeth, pinching my nipples and pulling them in every direction. "You fucking love it, don't you, Shannon? You're a slut, come on, admit it!"

"No! Oohhhh… I'm not! Don't do this! Ohh Goddd… Please, someone stop this!"

"Who's gonna help you, whore?" the big guy asks. "We just want to treat you like you've always wanted. Like meat." He spits at me and I feel the wet splat of his saliva hitting my stomach. I shudder as he pinches my clit, fucking my drenched pussy harder and harder with his fingers. "Hold her down. The dumb cunt will cum in a minute. Then she's anybody's."

My friends dig their nails into my breasts and my arms and shoulders are held fast. I crane my head up, fascinated by the jeering crowd of strangers yelling encouragement to my tormenters, calling me every name in the book, and laughing at the cute blonde slut rapidly losing her mind. Awash with shame I close my eyes and roll with the humiliation, fucking back at the fingers as hard as I can, my thigh muscles straining and the moans in my throat bursting free. 

"Ohhh, noooo…Oooohhhhh… pleeeaaseee stoppppp…"

"Oh, shut up," hisses Melissa, slapping my face softly and laughing. "You know you fucking love it."

"Noooo… stopppp…" I cry, tears of shame streaking my cheeks as my pelvis thrusts at the fingers.

"Pinch her tits, Tina," Melissa suggests, slapping my face again. "Since you won't shut up, say you're a fucking whore. Go on!"

"Noooo… pleeaaseee… I'm notttt… Oohhhh… Godddd…"

"SAY IT!" she screams, slapping my face harder, shocking me. My mouth drops open but I can't find my voice. "Say you're a cocksucking slut! Say you wanna be fucked!"

Tina twists my nipples savagely and Melissa slaps me harder still. The guy fucking his fingers up my cunt pushes in a third and changes up a gear. He pinches my clit harder and I see stars. 

"Oohhhhhhhhhfffuuuccckkkkkkk!!!!!!! Nooooo pleaseeeee I'm a whore I want cocks ohhh Goddddd…."

Hands pull my head back, down over the table and my back arches again. Big guy thrusts his fat cock into my cunt and I gurgle as an incredibly hard cock slides deep into my mouth. I fuck and suck, mindlessly climaxing for hours on end. Guys cum all over me while Tina and Melissa slap my face and breasts and pinch my nipples, the whole time calling me names, scooping cum into my mouth and making me eat it. 

 

God, baby. I've been tortured by this dream for years now and when I close my eyes and think of it, I can just cum and cum. Please forgive me baby, your sweet girl has a nasty slut inside.

Leah put down the last page, then looked and me and shook her head. "I always knew you had a nasty little slut inside," she said, winking.

"Leah!" I squealed, almost dropping my lipstick.

"Oh, come off it, I bet your cunt is soaked. Fuck, mine is." She lay back on my bed, pulling aside her panties and running her fingers over her wet slit. 

"Promise you won't tell anyone," I said, staring.

"I will if you eat my cunt again," she said looking at me and cocking an eyebrow.

"A… All right," I said far too quickly, starting to get up from the vanity.

"You are fucking hopeless. Finish your face," she said, chuckling. I slumped back in the chair and looked at myself. I looked like a whore with the gaudy blue eye shadow I hadn't worn in years and the purple blush on my cheeks. I could feel the tears welling up in my eyes. "Christ Shannon, you are so fucking chicken. Look, I promise I'll keep the details a secret, okay? Jeez, focus, will you? It's what you always wanted, isn't it? A whole bunch of guys, fucking you half to death?" 

"I... I don't know if I can handle it," I whispered, picking up my dark red lipstick.

"What do you mean?" she asked, straightening her black satin skirt. She sat up on the side of my bed.

"It's… Oh! I can't say it!"

"C'mon, Shannon… it's okay… all games aside, it's a fantasy, right? All those guys? Forcing themselves on you? It's a dream come true! You should be ecstatic!"

"But I want it too much!" I blurted, then covered my mouth. I could feel a tear trickling down my cheek.

"Ahhhh. I see."

"I mean, how can they force me when I can't make myself not want it? I'm going to ruin everything!"

"Jesus, Shannon, you are so naïve. And so adorable. Just pretend!"

"Pretend?"

"Of course. Jesus, everyone in there knows you want it. All you have to do is pretend you don't! You can pull it off. It'll be great!"

"You don't underst-"

She interrupted me. "You're going to get exactly what you need, Shannon."

"Oh, God Leah…"

"Just act like you don't want it."

"But, Leah! They're friends! They're going to use me! Force me! Treat me like a whore! I might just be acting, but eventually I'll love it! They'll know what I'm like! They'll know how nasty I get! Jesus, they will have fucked me! How will I ever face them! How will I look them in the eye???"

"You really don't get it, do you?" she asked incredulously.

"Get what???"

"It's a fucking scene, honey. This is a one off, no one is gonna talk about it. It's a scene!"

"A scene???"

"Jesus, fuck. You are so sheltered," she said, checking her watch. "Let me lay it out for you, and then we have to go. Fix your hair. Here's the thing. What's happened so far today is the satisfying of your fantasies, right?" I nodded, running a brush through my hair. "And you asked for them to be fulfilled, didn't you?"

"Well, kind of…" I replied, half-heartedly. She looked at me in the mirror and I sighed. "Yes."

"And Johan organised everything, right?" I nodded, knowing she was right. "And Johan wants to make your fantasies come true, right?" 

This can't be happening. "No, no!"

"He wants to, honey," she implored. I put my brush down and looked at my hands, wringing them together. I knew what was coming. "And you want to please him, don't you?" God! This lifestyle drives me nuts sometimes! I nodded weakly, swallowing. "Honey, you are going in there, to have the time of your life, one way or another. Fuck, I can't believe you are hesitating. Isn't this your biggest fantasy?"

"But they're friends!"

"And they are fucking gorgeous. God, Shannon, if Johan chooses to bring about a group forcing scene, he's not going to use strangers, is he?"

I whispered, trembling, "No."

"Then it stands to reason that he has considered your fantasies carefully and orchestrated their fulfilment. All for you. He is being the best partner a woman could have."

I looked up from my shaking hands and nodded softly. Leah was standing right behind me while I sat at the vanity. She put my leather collar around my neck and buckled it tight. She must have found it in the bedside drawer. 

"It's too tight," I wheezed.

"It has to be tight so your throat is nice and snug for all the cocks, honey," Leah replied seriously.

"But I can't breathe," I whispered.

"Alright, one eyehole, but that's all."

"Thank you," I croaked. Leah loosened the collar and re-buckled it. It was still very tight. I could just slide a finger under it. It was buckled high on my neck, right under the part that moved when I swallowed. The guys were going to love me. A tight collar like this would give extra stimulation to Johan's huge prick. It would be really tight from the head to about two inches down his eight-inch shaft as he pushed it in and out of my throat.

I already knew one of the other cocks was even bigger than Johan's, but Fi and Debbie told me it would be a nice surprise and wouldn't tell me which of their husbands was hung like a horse. Leah and I looked at each other in the mirror.

"You're thinking about sucking cocks, aren't you?"

"Y… Yes."

She smiled. "Don't worry, it won't be long now," she said, fluffing up my hair. "I've been asked to blindfold you before you get to the games room."

I bit my lip again. I wanted to touch myself. I looked down. My clit was sticking out like a jellybean, and was twice as hard. I was so wet between my legs. I clenched my thighs as Leah drew the silk scarf around my eyes and tied it at the back of my head. She was all done and stroked my hair. "Relax honey, we have a couple of minutes."

I'm going to get so fucked. I bit my lip. My skin was hot all over. Without warning Leah took my nipples between her fingers and thumbs and started rolling them. They were already achy. She leaned down and whispered menacingly in my ear. She sounded so different.

"I've been going about this all wrong, haven't I?" 

"L… Leah?"

"Yeah," she said, rolling my nipples harder. "I've just figured it out." 

"W… What?" I gasped, clenching my fists.

"You're afraid you'll like it too much, right?" I nodded. I couldn't say it again. "Then that's why you are such a little fucking whore. Because they are going to talk about this for years." She licked my ear and I shuddered. "They will tell their friends and they'll tell theirs."

"Nooo…"

"Soon everyone will know. Everyone will know just what a nasty little slut you are."

"Noooo… Please, Leah!"

"Shannon Bree Stollson, 'the girl who likes to be forced'. Soon strangers will be forcing their cocks into you whenever and wherever they want. Eventually you'll be getting phone calls, won't you, fucktoy?" She pinched my nipples hard.

"Ohhhh…. Nooooo…"

"Oh, yes. Phone calls from strangers. Telling you they are going to follow you and fuck you in packs. Guys pulling you into alleys and fucking you, writing SLUT and WHORE on you in thick black pen and sending you into the street with cum running down your legs and splattered across your face…" She pulled my nipples hard. I was sure my breasts were cone-shaped.

"Oh, God Leah. Please!"

"Open your legs!"

"Noooo… I'm not wet! I'm nottt! I don't want this! I'm not a slut!"

Leah slid her tongue into my ear and my legs opened involuntarily. My nipples throbbed ferociously. "Clasp your hands together behind your back." I did as she told me, fumbling because my hands were shaking.

"Please, Leah! Don't let them tell anyone, please! Ask them for me! Oh, Godddd…"

Leah had slid two fingers into me and had the pad of her thumb resting on the root of my tortured clit. I could only imagine how it looked. "You love it, you little whore. Look how wet you are, open wide for Leah…"

I opened my mouth without really thinking, and in record time Leah fed me her dripping fingers. I sucked them hard, whipping my tongue around them without even being asked. "Mmmm… Mmmmm…" I moaned as she pinched a nipple hard. I was so horny. I just wanted her to finger me some more. I could have cum in sixty seconds.

But I didn't have sixty seconds. Leah pulled her fingers from my mouth and wrapped them in my hair, making a fist and hoisting me to my feet.

"Ohhh Goddd…"

"C'mon, fucktoy. It's time to show the boys just what a wanton little whore you become when they force themselves on you."

"Nooo…" I whimpered pitifully. "Owww…"

Leah actually grabbed my ear and led me downstairs and along the hallway to the games room. It was somehow comforting to feel her hand slapping my ass all the way down the hall. I knew I deserved to be spanked. I was a bad girl, and I was ashamed of myself for being so wet and horny. Exhausted and with an excess of adrenaline pumping, I stumbled along, taking huge gulps of air and trying to cover my ass with my clasped hands. 

We stood outside the doorway, the only sound my ragged breathing. Leah hesitated. "Just wait here, Shannon. I'll clue them in," she said, releasing her grip on my ear and letting me stand there, shivering in fear and unspeakable arousal. 

The voices behind the door went quiet after she knocked, then I heard Johan call out, "Enter!"

"Be a good girl. I'll be back in a sec," Leah whispered. 

The door opened and closed and I was alone. I heard whispered voices and I felt a drip of wetness trickle down from my cunt. In moments the door opened and strong fingers curled around my upper arm. My breathing quickened as I was steered into the silent room. 

"Have fun, honey!" Leah said from behind me. She almost sounded sarcastic. The door closed and I shivered. 

Thoughts Faded Ch.10

The strong hand withdrew from my upper arm leaving me standing in the middle of the games room. I held my breath. I couldn't believe I was actually there. My mind was reeling with the experience of being naked and blindfolded before men who had never seen me that way. No one said a word. It felt like they were drinking in the sight of me. I tightly held onto the comforting knowledge that Johan was with me. Even though I had no idea what was going to happen, I would be okay. As the seconds ticked by and no one spoke, it became more unsettling and my imagination went into overdrive. 

I hoped they wouldn't be too rough with me. Or did I? God, I was so confused. My pussy was wet and my nipples were hard angry little raspberries perched high on my breasts. Tingles and blushes ran over my skin. I was turned on fiercely, excited by the unknown yet filled with trepidation. Leah had spanked me all the way down the hallway to the games room and my ass smarted. Briefly I wondered if it was pink. Instinctively I flexed my butt muscles and clenched the little plug in my ass. I was sure they could see it clearly. In the darkness behind the blindfold, my face felt hot. I bit my lip, determined to be quiet.

Finally Johan's low and intimidating voice broke the unnerving silence, speaking slowly and clearly. "What are you doing standing up?"

"I didn't... S... Sorry!" 

Slinking to my knees, I swallowed. I knelt up on the 'heavy wear' carpet, my knees a little apart, clasping my hands behind my back again. I hoped I looked good to him. I hoped I looked good to all of them. Trying to hold my head high, I started to feel uncomfortable in the continuing silence. I gradually let it fall forward, wondering whether it was a good idea to look so proud.

Fingers slid into the hair at the back of my head, tightening almost painfully. A deep, menacing voice took my breath away. "Be a good girl and tell Ernie how much you like sucking big black cocks." In a split second I realised it was Ernie from the strip club. My adrenaline shot from a hundred to a thousand. There weren't three. There were FOUR! 

Covering my thudding heart with one of my shaking hands, I gasped, "G... God, Ernie, you nearly gave me a heart attack."

He tightened his grip in my hair. "You didn't answer the question."

My eyes darted around under the blindfold. "I... I... I can't remember it."

"Put your hands behind your back again. I don't want to see them." I did, threading my fingers together as my heart palpitated. "I asked you to tell me how much you like sucking big black cocks," he repeated.

"Ohhh..." I whimpered. What was I supposed to say? My ears felt like they were faintly ringing. "I don't know... I... I never have before..."

"What? A dirty little fucktoy like you hasn't sucked black cock? Well, I'm sure you'll be getting a lot of practice from now on, so you'll be able to form an opinion real soon. Not that it will matter. You'll still be sucking my friends' cocks anyway after I tell them all about your hot little mouth." He pulled my hair back hard, arching my neck. "Won't you, whore?" 

"Nooo!" I whimpered. Damn it, Leah! You betrayed me!

I heard Johan's cackle, eagerly joined by the others in the room. God! How many were there? Ernie smelled really good, so I'd be able to recognise him. One had an evil snort. It might have been David, but I hadn't heard him make a noise like that before. He was on my left. Johan was easy to recognise as I knew his voice. His laugh came from in front of me and a little to the right, but a few feet away. I heard a soft tinkle and remembered Allan wore a thick steel-linked bracelet. He had a habit of occasionally shaking it. I always wondered if it meant anything to Debbie. He was standing a bit behind me, also on my right. In my mind I could see him making himself a drink at the bar. I heard the clink-clink of ice and almost smiled.

"What's so fuckin funny?" Ernie asked from an inch away, a mist of hot spit hitting my face on each of the 'effs'. His breath was sweet with a coating of fine liquor. I hoped they hadn't been drinking too much.

"N... Nothing..."

"Typical," said my Johan, causing my jaw to drop. "She always tries to avoid answering."

"We'll see about that," David replied, ominously from my left.

"Look at that wet cunt," someone said and I snapped my head toward him, my jaw dropping. I didn't recognise who it was! Oh, my God! FIVE! The voice came from beside Johan. My mind raced. It was indistinct and it could have been anyone! "What a fuckin whore." A stranger was calling me a whore!

"I knew she'd be like this," Johan said. I could tell he was smiling and I was mortified. "Next time you avoid answering, we are going to spank you, understood?"

I nodded and trembled, grinding my teeth. 

Allan surprised me with what he said next. I'd never even heard him swear before. "Look, she can't fuckin wait. She's raring to go. There's cunt juice running down her legs." 

"She must be thinkin about suckin black cocks," Ernie teased.

I tried to keep still but only succeeded in shivering harder. Ernie slipped his fingers from my hair and leaned back up. His voice came from right above me. He must have been standing inches away. I breathed through my nose, wondering if I could smell his cock. I caught myself doing it and blushed crimson. I was glad I was blindfolded.

"I'm going to stand behind you so I can watch that tight ass." He seemed to hesitate. "What are you doing?"

"Ohhh..." I didn't want to get spanked! 

"Are you trying to smell my cock?" I was caught! My inability to lie got me again and I nodded. "I thought so," he chuckled. His fingers slid around the back of my head and guided my nose into his crotch. Johan laughed and the others did too. 

"Get a good whiff, blondie. Yeah, I bet you love the smell of cock."

"Nooooooo..." I protested weakly. My voice was muffled and it sounded like I moaned.

Johan chuckled. "Heh heh. She loves it. She loves everything about cocks. I really should be charging you guys for this."

Ernie let go and pushed my head out of his crotch amid the chuckling. "I'd pay," he said, pinching my nipple and making me gasp. He walked around me and I heard a stool move behind my back. "Man, what an ass. Look at that. Did you put that plug up your ass yourself, Shannon?" he asked.

"Y... Yes," I whispered.

"Dirty little whore loves it up the ass, eh?" the mystery guy commented crudely. I imagined him nudging Johan with his elbow.

"No, I-" I began.

"Answer Steve, Shannon!" Johan hissed. His name was Steve!

"Ohh-" 

My world spun. I imagined I was some nameless wench being taunted by a bunch of half drunk animals in the middle ages. Their voices melded together and the images shifted. They were a pack, a gang, an unruly crowd, acting as one. I was to be consumed. The thought made me shudder right through my body and my cunt clenched. 

"Aw man, would you look at that," one of them said, noticing the twin trickles of thin honey making their way to my knees down the insides of each thigh. "Only a slut gets that wet."

"Look at how hard her nipples are," another said. I swallowed, looking around under the blindfold, trying to remember where each man was and feeling faint. 

I can't want this... surely I don't WANT this.

Johan was suddenly beside me, hissing in my ear. At the same time he took my right nipple between his finger and thumb and twisted it hard. "You are enjoying yourself... Far. Too. Much." On each enunciated word he pulled my nipple upward. I clenched my teeth and clamped my eyes shut under the blindfold, failing utterly to suppress a loud moan. 

"Ohh... Ohh...Oooooofuckkkk!!!" flew out of my mouth.

"You're a dirty whore, aren't you, Shannon?" 

He spoke loudly, right in my ear, a parody of a secret. Releasing my nipple, he gripped my hair roughly again. "Please! I don't know what to sa-"

Then he clipped me on my right nipple. He used a downward motion with his fingers loosely together, the tips of them barely snicking my skin. It was the kind of slap that happens so fast you barely see it coming. I'd had them before, but only on my ass and usually while getting fucked. Being smacked while blindfolded was a wholenew experience. 

Like lightning the nerve endings transmitted a short, shocked pulse to my brain where a wave of pain was triggered. I sucked air through clenched teeth in a rush. Sweet heat flared in my nipple. Air came back out of my open mouth in quiet shudders. I shut my mouth, swallowing moans and breathing hard through my nose. My nipple felt like it was on fire. I held my hands together behind my back as tight as I could. The heat of the snap made my nipple feel heavy and almost bloated on my chest. I shuddered to think how it must have looked. 

Before I could protest, he slapped my other breast the same way, only harder! It bounced on my chest and my cunt contracted, pulsing juice. My knees chafed as I squirmed on the carpet, wanting to hold my sore nipples, and willing myself not to protect them. 

Tears escaped my eyes and trickled down my nose. I whispered to the floor, "I... I'm not a dirty whore."

"What's that? Did you say something?" asked Johan condescendingly. He took a handful of hair again and twisted it, pulling my face up.

"Slap her again," someone said.

"I'm a not dirty whore!" I whimpered. SNAP! "Oohhhh!" 

"I bet your fuckin cunt is sopping," Johan said angrily, twisting my hair tighter. I gasped as the fingers of his other hand slid over my hot slippery pussy. "So you're a lying dirty whore too. You know, lying dirty whores get punished."

"I'm sorry! I'm a dirty whore! Ohh Goddd, please don't punish me!"

Johan released my hair and stepped away. I thought I heard him say, "Too fucking slow," but I wasn't sure. 

Someone else took my hair in his hand. This time it hurt as the side of my head was pulled downward. "Hold still, it's just lipstick." It was the mystery man, Steve. He held my hair tight while he wrote things on me. I wasn't sure what it said but I could imagine. He wrote across my forehead and my chest, then on my stomach and the tops of my thighs. Moving behind me, he wrote on my back and across the top of my ass. Various comments came from the guys watching. I just swallowed and let it happen. He finished and I heard him recap the lipstick. "Now you are clearly a dirty whore."

I whispered, "I'm a dirty whore..."

"Stand up." 

Sniffling, I rose to my feet again, once more clasping my shaking hands behind my back. He walked around me. I felt like I was being appraised. He prodded me here and there. "Stick your ass out a bit more. Arch your back. That's right, push out your nice red tits. Good girl."

"Th... Thank you," I breathed, before I knew what I was saying.

"What are you thanking me for?"

"F... For praising me, Sir," I said quietly.

He didn't respond. He walked around me again. "You have beautiful tits, whore."

"Th... thank you..."

"Would you rather I slapped your tits or called my friends and told them how beautiful they are?"

"Please... Don't tell them..."

"I might anyway."

"Ohh..." Shivering, I remembered how my breasts felt when Johan slapped me. "S... Slap them, p... please."

Without warning a SNAP! echoed around the room. I inhaled sharply as my breast once again shot across my chest and bounced back. I breathed hard, trying to hold on to my composure. SNAP! From the opposite direction my other breast received the same treatment. 

SNAP! "Nngggggg!!! 

The slap on the side of my breast was nothing like I had expected. In my fantasy, the slaps were playful compared to this. My jaw was clenched as the heat spread throughout my breasts. Mystery man leaned into me. "You will thank me for everything I do to you, and beg me to do it again. Do you understand?"

SNAP! "Ohhhh! Y... Yes, Sir. Th... Thank you, S... Sir. Again please!" I gasped, gurgling as I felt the moment of hesitation before a new strike landed.

SNAP! "Ohhhhfffffffffff.... Ohh... Ohhhh..." I caught my breath. "P... Please! Again, Sir! Thank y-" SNAP! "OHHH!!!" He left me whimpering for a moment, slowly walking around me again, his voice dripping with cruel intent. 

"Ernie and I have been watching you all night, parading around in your thin shirt and short little skirt. That's right, we were watching you through the window, sitting in Ernie's car. Johan told us we'd see a show, and we sure did."

SNAP! "Ohhh.... Oh, please... Th... Thank you... S... Sir..."

"That's right. We saw how you paraded around for all your girlfriends, pretending to be coy. We saw how you came hard when you were tied down, having your cunt eaten and eating that other girl. You're a filthy little sex toy, Shannon, and I can't wait to tell my friends all about you." 

"Noooo, pleaaaseee..." He stopped in his tracks when I protested. He was on my right side. He closed the fingers of his left hand around my neck from behind. CRACK! His right palm collected the underside of my right breast. It bounced two or three times before settling, throbbing on my chest. "Oohhh Godddd! Th... Thank you..." I clenched my teeth. 

"Look at how hard her nipples are," he said, reaching for each one and pulling at them while still holding me by the neck. "I think you like having your tits slapped, don't you?" 

"N... No! I m... mean ohhh... Yes! I mean-"

SNAP! Downward this time, catching my right nipple and the end of the breast. "Ooooonnooo... ohhh Th... Thank you S... Sir... M... More pleaseee..." SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! My left nipple exploded in throbbing pain. "Oohhh, fuckkkkk...nnggggggg.... Ohh... ohhhhhh...."

My whimpering trailed off and my hard breathing filled the room. I shifted my weight from foot to foot and my breasts ached hotly. My fingers were numb from clasping them together tightly. I was sure there were impressions of my fingernails in the backs of each hand. Mystery guy let go of my neck and walked away. I jumped when I heard a clap. At first I thought my breast had been slapped again. I realised someone had just been 'high-fived'. I was trembling all over and my pussy was hot and engorged. Silky fire pulsed from my core and my cheeks burned. 

Allan must have gotten the signal, as he was next to advance on me. At first he picked up my chin with a single finger, and I didn't know it was him. I raised my blindfolded eyes, not knowing what to expect. "You didn't thank Steven," he murmured menacingly.

"S... Steven?" I asked, before I remembered it was mystery man's name. "Ohh, I'm sorry!" I said in a panic. "Thank you f... for slapping m... my breasts, Steven!"

Mild-mannered Allan almost spat out, "Too late again." His fingers roughly grabbed my hair and he led me to the side of the room. The tops of my thighs bumped against the pool table. He took my wrists in his hands. "Grip the pockets, I'll help you lean down."

"Ohhh please!"

"She's so eager, guys!" They all laughed.

"I... I don't want this... I don't..." 

Allan bent me at the hips and I whimpered pitifully, clutching the pockets tightly. I kept my feet together as he lowered my body until my nipples brushed the rough fabric of the pool table. He held me there in mid-air. He gripped my hair tightly. I was afraid he would let go and I would fall on my face on the hard felt-covered surface. I took some of the strain in my arms as my body was lowered. His free hand roamed over my skin, gentle as a feather. It was maddening. His fingertips caressed along the backs of my thighs and over my ass and my skin twitched.

He brought his palm to rest between the cheeks of my ass, his fingers right against my cunt. They didn't move! They just touched me like it was nothing. He began moving my head to and fro, just a few inches, dragging my nipples from side to side across the felt. The rough softness of the surface was incredible on my engorged nipples. If he had done it much more it would have caused carpet burn. Oh, God, but it felt good. The walls of my pussy fluttered, the flexing spasms pushing the sheen that covered my inner thighs closer to my knees. I groaned. 

"Do you like that, fucktoy?" Allan asked.

SMACK! "Yesss!" I hissed. His slap whipped through the air, a resounding spank that filled the air and was followed by chuckles and an 'oooo'. I realised the men had moved closer and I blushed to my toenails. I had flashes of my fantasy fly through my mind. I shuddered. My ass felt like it wobbled. I was feeling hotter and more ashamed by the minute. 

"I told you she was fuckin eager," Allan said to the guys watching. They all laughed, agreeing, and I blushed harder. He was right! Allan's large, warm hand felt huge as he caressed over the handprint he had left on me. From then on it was alternate cheeks. "Open your legs," he said, as if he did this every day. 

Slowly stepping outward, I gasped as I felt the skin down the insides of my thighs peel apart. In my mind they were catching the light, shiny and covered in my juices. I shuffled my feet slowly wider and wider but I wasn't quick enough. 

SLAP! "Ohhh..." He slapped me hard enough to make my body jolt. 

"Hurry up. We haven't got all night." I did it. "Yes, that's better. That's pretty. Now stay still." With my ankles two feet apart, he opened each of my ass cheeks, his fingers slowly drawing them apart. "She's fucking sopping," he said, and I blushed even harder. He shoved two fingers in and out of me and I could hear how wet I was. He pulled them out with a slurp.

"She has such a pretty cunt," Johan said from right behind me. I was startled that he had moved and I hadn't heard him. Then it dawned on me. They were all right behind me, watching me, looking right at my wet little cunt and pink asshole. They all agreed my hairless cunt was my best feature. Someone commented on how my clit pushed out, demanding attention. Others thought my asshole looked nice and tight. They were pleased it looked so shiny and lubricated. I trembled in confused lust. 

"Look at this," said Allan. In my mind he held up his wet fingers for all to see. "She's so fucking wet," he said matter-of-factly. "She must be a very naughty girl."

"P... Pleaseee..." I breathed, barely managing to protest. 

SLAP! SLAP!!

"Ohhh fuckkkk..." Allan had whipped his palm in an upwards arc, connecting where the back of my thighs reach my ass. SLAP! "Ohh!" SLAP! 

"You're a naughty little slut, aren't you, Shannon?" He didn't wait for me to respond. SLAP! SLAP! All I could do was moan. "Your sweet little cunt gets so wet when you get spanked, doesn't it?" SLAP! "Wait until I tell the fellas at work."

"Ohhh Goddd... Please, don'-"

SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!! "What are you talking about?" SLAP! "They'll love hearing about the whore on Elm Street who loves dancing in strip joints." SLAP! "And how you get excited showing off your body at the beach." SLAP! "I can't wait to tell them how you love sticking dildos and butt plugs in yourself so truck drivers can see!" SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!

"Ohhh Goddddd..." I moaned, shuddering.

"You fucking love it, admit it! You want the world to know!"

"Noooo!!!"

SLAP! SLAP!! 

"Tell me you didn't enjoy being molested by your girlfriends. Go on, say it, you fucking slut!" SLAP!

"Noooo..." SLAP!! "Ohhhh..." 

"Someone get the paddle," hissed Johan.

"Nooo! I'm sorry! Yes, I loved it! Oh, God... please don't paddle me..."

 

"What did you like about it?" Allan pulled me up by the back of my hair and spoke right into my ear. I was still gripping the pool table pockets tightly. My back arched almost at right angles. I didn't know what to say!

"I... I..."

Allan straightened up and let down my head. "What do you think?" It sounded like he was talking to someone else.

"Teach her a fuckin lesson, Steve," Johan said flatly. 

Allan's fingers slipped from my hair and I gripped the pockets tighter so I didn't fall. I turned my blindfolded head and became frantic as he walked away. My nipples dragged across the felt and a shudder of hot shame rushed through me. "Wait! Please!!! I... I love being treated like a wh... whore. I... I love being taken and... and... used..." No one said anything. "Pleeaseee!"

Someone stood beside me and placed his hand on the small of my back, holding me down. When he spoke, I knew it was Steven, the mystery man again. "As a naughty slut, you must be punished. Spread your legs wider. Your cunt should be wide open so we can see how wet you are while you get paddled. I think ten should do it... from me, at least. That's it, a bit wider. Good girl."

"P... Please, don't paddle me... I... I said it, I said it!" CRACK! "FUCK! Owwww Owwww! Ohhhh..." My knuckles must have been white, curled around the pockets. I willed myself not to cover my burning ass. "Ohhh Godd..." CRACK!!"OOOHHHHhhhhhh!!!"

Steven's hand in the small of my back pushed down, keeping me from moving. "I think you're forgetting something..."

"B... But... What?!" I stammered.

"You forgot to thank me and ask for another. Now we'll have to start over."

"Oh! Please! Nooo... Thank you! Please give me another! Please don't start over!"

"C'mon guys, we'll all count."

"Noooo..." CRACK!!

"One!" they yelled simultaneously. 

"OHH!! Thank you! Please another!"

CRACK!! "Two!"

"OH!! Ohh, Goddd!! Th... Thank you, please another!"

CRACK! "Three!" 

In minutes my ass was burning from the fire of twelve solid swats, six on each cheek. Over my own wheezing breath I could hear the men, commenting on my red ass and how wet I was. Some of them were breathing harder too. I was moaning softly and tears streaked my face. I could feel a line of drool leaking from the corner of my mouth. Hands began caressing my ass cheeks. They were gentle and soft. Then I felt another pair, stroking my back. Then another pair joined those on my ass. It was just starting to feel good when my head was lifted from the table by the back of my hair. It took my breath away. The smell of Johan invaded my senses as his fingers closed on one of my nipples, pinching and pulling it.

"Time to get fucked, you little slut." He spun me around and led me to the middle of the room, again by my hair. He roughly made me kneel. "On your knees is where you should be. Unzip my pants and suck my cock." 

I could feel the tears running down my cheeks. "Please, leave me alone."

"Don't tell me you're not a cock sucking slut, Shannon. You are. And the sooner you realise it, the better. Hurry up or I'll give you another twenty with my belt." I shook in fear at the anger in his voice. 

With trembling hands I reached out and found him. I worked to unbuckle his belt and slide down his pants. A couple of the guys whistled and laughed when I finally had them around his ankles. One of his hands slid back into my hair and bent back my neck. "Hold my thighs and lean forward. Spread your legs, you are going to be fucked." 

I bent at the hips and arched my back, pushing my ass up high and hoping to please him. At the mention of being fucked, something inside me took over. I wanted to look good. I wanted to be desirable. The heat of my ass pounded and my pussy flowed. Johan's hand tightened in my hair and I was suddenly slapped across the face with his long hard cock. My jaw dropped and he did it again, hitting me on my stretched cheek, making a strange popping sound. Pre-cum flew across my ear. He slapped my face again and again and all I could do was moan. His cock was hot and steel hard, and I could feel pre-cum dripping down the side of my neck. All around me were the shuffling sounds of clothes being removed. First one hand joined us, holding onto my calf. Then on the other side another took hold of my other calf. At the same time they each reached in front of me and began pulling and pinching and twisting the nipple closest to them. 

I groaned almost constantly and yelped each time my cheeks were slapped. I felt someone move in behind me and thought I was going to be fucked, I thought this was all going to be over and I was going to get what I wanted, needed, so badly. 

SLAP! An upward fingertip strike on my ass took my breath away. It felt like it was moving at a hundred miles an hour. I took a shuddering breath just as it struck me again. SLAP! "Ohhh... please... noooo..."

"Shannon," Johan said before slapping my cheek with his cock again. My cheek was coated with pre-cum. 

"Ohhh... Y... Yes?" I managed. 

"Nothing. I'm just reading what it says on you. You have your name written on your forehead in red lipstick." I shuddered as he continued to speak, and the blows continued on my ass and my face, picking up pace. "You have our phone number written across your chest." He chuckled and my cheeks burned hotter than ever. "Read that to me," he asked someone. "It's upside down."

Chuckles came from around me before Ernie said, "She has your address written across her back, and 'fuck my ass' written across the top of her butt."

"Yeah and I wrote 'slut' and 'whore' on each of her thighs. She has 'wet cunt' written across her stomach too," Steven added.

"Very appropriate," Johan said. "C'mon, she's nearly there, let's give her a few to remember." At once I started having the whole of my ass scorched with stinging slaps while at the same time suffering the thuds of Johan's cock hitting my cheek. I closed my eyes under the blindfold and held my tongue for as long as I could before the words burst from my mouth.

"Please, please! I'll do anything just please, stop slapping me, please!"

"I'll make them stop if you suck my cock and suck it good," Johan said.

"Yessss, I will, I promise!" I shrieked.

"Yeah, and mine too," said Ernie, now caressing my smarting ass. My ass was blazing and I knew I couldn't take any more.

"I want to fuck her," someone else said.

"Yes, anything... please... f... fuck me... please..." 

"Just wait a minute. I want to show you guys what she can do. She's a fuckin good cock sucker and can take me all the way." Someone whistled again and the heat rose in my cheeks. The head of Johan's cock pushed against my lips and I opened them instinctively. 

"She really can't wait, can she," someone said and chuckled.

Johan grabbed me by the hair again and started sliding into my mouth. He pushed right in and I wasn't ready for him. I coughed and pushed on his thighs, trying to stop him. "Oh, no, missyslut," he spat. "Tie her fuckin wrists together." 

I shook like a leaf as someone kneeled down and pulled my arms behind my back, binding my wrists together. Johan pulled me by the hair and pushed his cock deeply into my mouth. It felt huge and rock hard and I swallowed in fear around it. "That feels great, cocksucker. Keep swallowing like that," he hissed, pushing his cock in and out of my mouth, moving my head back and forth with his hands in my hair. I could feel the head of a big cock being moved around my cunt, teasing me, and getting coated in my juices. "Hey guys, look at the size of the monster on Ernie! You got a license for that, buddy? Hang on, I want to hear this." 

Johan pulled his cock from my mouth. He laughed and pushed the seeping, plum-sized head of his cock all over my face, leaving crisscrossing trails of slippery wetness. Ernie lifted my ass and started pushing his cock into me. His hands gripped around my hips and started pulling my sore ass back into him. The head of his cock felt huge and started pushing apart the walls of my cunt as soon as it was between my lips. 

"Oh, God! Please!" I protested, trying to turn around. "It's too big, oooohhhh-" 

Johan gripped my head in his hands and my fearful moan was silenced as he shoved his cock back into my mouth. Ernie reached around under me and worked a finger over my clit. I almost fainted it felt so good. Johan pushed into my throat as Ernie lunged into me, impaling me on half of his thick meat. He started sliding back and forth and my eyes rolled back in my head. More and more cock slid up my cunt as I loosened up, my pussy walls grasping and throbbing in lust and terror. In my mind I could see the huge black cock being worked further and further into me. I started to tremble. 

"She must like being treated like a slut, Johan," Ernie taunted as Johan fucked my face. All I could do was gag and swallow. "She's so wet I'm almost in."

"Tell Shannon how much cock she's getting." I coughed as Johan pulled from my throat. He took a tight hold on my hair and started sliding back and forth in my mouth, faster and faster. Hot flashes wracked my body as it was pulled back and forth on the end of Ernie's cock.

"That's ten inches of big ol' black cock, baby. And I've got friends with more who are just dying to meet you."

Johan started moaning, "Oh, yeah. Oh, yeah," over and over. He was holding my head in his vice-like grip and making me gag with lunges to the back of my mouth. I was rocking back onto three-quarters of Ernie's cock when he roughly thrust all of it up my cunt. I squealed around Johan's cock just as he pushed into my throat. Shocked by the huge invasion, my eyes almost popped out of my head. I started getting fucked from both ends hard and fast. 

Johan's cock surged in my mouth and I knew he was about to cum. More and more furiously he sawed his enormous cock in and out of the opening in my throat, making me gag over and over. I was being buffeted back and forth between them when Johan pushed into my throat again. I heard him laughing and calling me names as I struggled for air. Ernie was reaming my cunt and I couldn't help but moan deep in my chest. 

A huge blast of hot thick cum suddenly filled my throat as Johan came hard. "Swallow, you fucking whore. Oh, yeah, baby... Swallow that fuckin cum," he sneered. If he could have seen my eyes, they would have betrayed my delirious pleasure. I swallowed over and over as he filled my mouth again and again. I blushed from head to foot in shame as Ernie held me deeply impaled on his throbbing cock. Johan pulled his slick cock from my mouth and started slapping my face with it, this time not as hard. That didn't stop spit and cum flying everywhere. I did what I always do and wiped up the moisture with my fingers, licking them clean. "Her throat is so tight. You ought to get a piece of it," he said.

"You're right," Ernie agreed, and suddenly pulled out of my hot cunt. I almost died at the sudden withdrawal. I couldn't help but whimper. Johan ran his fingers through my hair and continued slapping my face softly. "It's all right, whore. One more for your cunt then we're going to pull a train on your mouth and ass."

"Please, Johan... please don't... Please... I'll suck you all off and you can all fuck me, just please leave my poor ass alone!"

"Listen to the fuckin whore beg," Johan said. "I'm going to do with your ass exactly as I want." From behind the blindfold all I could do was listen as clothes rustled again and I heard the distinct sound of a belt being withdrawn from trousers. I started shivering hard!

"Oh! No! Please!"

"Shut up or I'll get the tawse." 

"This is gonna be good," someone said.

I bit my lip. I NEVER wanted that thing again. Those days were LONG gone. "Y... Yes, Sir. P... Please whip my ass, S... Sir."

"What about the blindfold?" David asked.

"Outlived its 'use by' date, I think," Johan said, ripping it off my head. I squinted as my eyes adjusted. 

Ernie's big slick black cock loomed above my face. I swallowed nervously. I'd never seen a cock that long, solid, ramrod straight and so hard. And I'd never seen a black one. The tip was wet with pre-cum and more pulsed out as his fist moved slowly up and down. 

He held it by the base and waved it slowly back and forth. I flicked my eyes up to his. "You want this, whore?" he asked, grinning down at me. I looked back at the mesmerising black snake in front of my eyes.

"Fuck," I whispered, unable to think straight.

"Now, now, fucktoy," said Johan. I had forgotten all about him. I shook my head and turned to look over my shoulder and up at him. He was folding the belt in two. "I want you to show me how much you want your face fucked by a virtual stranger. Now, come on. Beg Ernie nicely." 

I shuddered in pulsing shame as Ernie rubbed his cock, wet with my juices, all over my face. "Beg to suck my fat cock, slut," he whispered, sliding his thick fingers into my hair. 

"Please," I whimpered.

"Please what, cocksucker?" he asked, tightening his grip in my hair. 

"P... Please ca... can I suck it... M... Mister?" 

"Oh, beautiful baby," Johan said, winding up and bringing his leather belt crashing down on my ass.

"Oooohh-"

My anguished moan was cut short as Ernie took the opportunity to push his cock into my mouth. My eyes bulged as my mouth was filled with his hot, hard cock. He started making me gag too, pushing it deep as I again felt the sting of the belt against my ass. Trying to escape it, I pushed forward and Ernie's thick black cock went right down my tight throat. Wide-eyed with tears streaking my make-up, he fucked in and out of my mouth, stretching my throat as I was whipped over and over with the belt. 

The guys on either side of me snickered and one asked how much I could take. "I dunno, but she's gonna blow. Look at her face," said Ernie, sliding his long fat dick wetly from my mouth. I couldn't believe it but he was right. I was on the verge of orgasm. Another hard swat with the belt smacked into me and I screamed.

"Oh god, please! S... Someone fuck me!"

Johan threw his belt across the room and sneered. "I knew she'd come around. Fuckin whore. Allan, be my guest. Fuck her hard. Slap her face with your cock, Ernie. She loves that." 

Suddenly hands grabbed my fiery hot ass. A cock wedged in the mouth of my cunt and slammed into me. I gasped in surprised delight as he split me open and penetrated me to the hilt. Allan was clearly the one hung like a horse! He gave me no chance to get used to it and thanks to Ernie I needed none. His fingers gripped my screaming ass tight and he fucked me hard and fast with no sympathy. My pussy squelched with juices as he fucked me harder and harder. I fell to my hands and knees. Allan pulled back my hair, arching my back obscenely. My nipples were pinched and twisted savagely as my orgasm welled up inside me like a huge wave cresting as it approached the shore. It was unstoppable despite my gritted teeth and burning ass. It pitched and crashed over me, my body shaking uncontrollably, words and moans mixing in undiluted ecstasy. Allan lunged into me, pulling me tightly against his loins as my pussy flexed in reckless spasms. 

"Ohhh fuckkkk!" he screamed at the ceiling. His cock twitched and his first shot flooded my cunt with cum. Throbbing hard, he shot stream after stream of boiling hot jizz deeply into me. I felt the heat of him spreading through me and moaned, shuddering all over again. 

"Someone spank that naughty cunt for cumming," said Johan. I turned my head toward him and licked my lips. He was standing just out of reach, stroking his beautiful cock. It was hard as a rock.

"I will!" Steven said, taking Allan's place behind me. 

"Why don't you cum in her mouth, Ernie? See if she loves black guy's cum as much as she loves mine."

"Oh, man," Ernie said, stepping close and taking my hair in his hands again. I looked up into his dark face and his eyes were alight with lust. He smiled down at me and spoke like I wasn't there. "She's such a gorgeous little whore. I'm gonna enjoy this."

He pushed the big head into my mouth and I moaned softly as I sucked on it. He held my head tight and wouldn't let me suck more of it. God, I wanted to suck it all down. I pulled against his hands, trying to impale my face.

SLAP!! My chest heaved and my mouth opened around the head of Ernie's cock. I sucked in air as pain radiated outward from my wet cunt. SLAP!! SLAP!!

"Ohhhoohhhh ucckkkkk!! odddd!!!" I mumbled, the words distorted. SLAP! SLAP!! "Ohhhh!!!"

"Listen to how wet her cunt is," someone said. SLAP!

"Oh, yuck, Allan. Man, you cum a lot," Steven said from behind me.

"Just wipe it on her butt."

"I've got a better idea. I'm stroking my cock with Allan's cum, whore. Then I'm gonna fuck your ass."

"You're sick!" laughed Johan. They all laughed with him.

SLAP!!

My cunt stung like crazy and I felt like I was close to cumming again. David leaned into my ear as Ernie pushed deeper into my mouth, starting to fuck it. "Enjoying yourself, slut?"

"Mmmm... Mmmmmm..." I moaned. I just wanted them to start fucking my ass so they'd stop slapping my poor pussy.

I could feel Steven's hand resting on the hot red cheek of my ass, steadying me. He pressed the head of his cock against my oil-slicked asshole and moved it in circles. In moments he was pushing it straight up my ass. Ernie pulled his cock from my mouth, stroking it before my eyes. "Ohhhh..." I moaned loudly, shocked by the sudden penetration. I clamped my eyes shut and rode the sting. Thankfully he held still long enough for the pain and nausea to pass. Before long he started fucking me, slowly at first, with short gentle thrusts. In less than a minute he was sawing his cock in and out of my ass and grunting. I breathed hard through my nose as Ernie resumed fucking my mouth. 

The good feeling of being filled and fucked began spreading out from my ass, and I sucked the cock in my mouth as hard as I could. Steven started spanking the sides of my hips and fucking his cock in and out of me in long strokes. Ernie was holding himself back, stopping now and then to let his cock throb hotly in my mouth. Tears were rolling down my burning cheeks. I was so shamefully turned on. I was being used, and it was driving me crazy. It felt like a dream. It was better than a dream. I nearly came just thinking about what I was doing. My mind swirled as I pushed back at the cock fucking my asshole. Someone was speaking in a nasty tone. It was perfect. 

"You're a dirty little fucktoy, aren't you, Shannon? You love being ass fucked, don't you?" David was talking to me while reaching for my breast with a steel clamp in one of his hands. I flinched as the men on either side of me attached clamps to each of my eraser hard nipples. I dragged my eyes to the other side and watched as Johan tightened one of the clamps. He smiled and twisted the clamp even more and I sucked Ernie's cock harder. Johan dropped a weight he had concealed in his hand and it bounced, tugging at my nipple. David did the same and both of my nipples were pulled down with the swaying weights. The burning pinch escalated rapidly as the pain sank in. David reached under me and started slapping my cunt from underneath. I looked across at him and could see his cock was already hard again.

Ernie pushed past my gag reflex and I closed my eyes as they rolled back in my head. A soft hiss of static electricity began in my ears. I was headed for a big orgasm. I just held my mouth open while my throat was getting a rapid fucking in short jabs. Now and then the cock would withdraw to let me take a breath. He had done so again and the nice big cock hadn't returned to my mouth. I searched for it in the air with my tongue before opening my eyes again when I couldn't find it.

 

WHAP! He slapped my face with his cock. It was so hard and hot and wet. "Gonna get my cum now. You want it, cum slut?" I swallowed, nodding. I wanted it. I wanted it all, hot and thick, shooting in me! "Yeah, I bet you do. Open wide, I'm gonna fuck your throat then pull back and cum in your mouth. You can swallow it after you show the guys." 

I blinked my blue eyes at him and nodded, opening my mouth, eagerly awaiting some more cum.

Johan stepped up beside Ernie and looked down at me. I glanced down at his big cock sliding back and forth in his fist. Ernie pushed into my throat and my eyes glazed over. Sounding almost amazed, Johan said, "Look how much she wants it..." and the guys just murmured, letting the spell of the moment evolve.

Ernie's big black hands were wrapped around my head. He slowly pulled back and my tight throat squelched and relaxed as the head came out. He kept the big fat purple head of his cock in my mouth. Swallowing was such a relief. I watched as his long thick fingers wrapped around his slick cock and started gliding up and down its length, up to my lips then sliding smoothly back down to the base. I sucked hard then alternately licked over and over the head. I looked up into his eyes expectantly. A rising moan grew in his chest as the head of his cock ballooned then shook in my mouth. With my tongue I could feel the gush of cum race up the convulsing underside of his rock hard shaft. With a jerk of his hips, the first dose of his hot thick cum launched into my mouth. I closed my throat to keep from choking on it. My eyes widened as two then three gushes of cum hit the roof of my mouth and rapidly filled it. With my lips wrapped tightly around his big ebony cock, he jacked his fist up and down it while I watched his eyes. The fourth and fifth spasms filled my mouth to capacity. There was so much cum I had to swallow a little or it would have spilled over my lips.

"Don't you fucking swallow. Tip your head back!" Ernie said angrily. He helped me by grabbing my hair and doing it for me. 

"Play with your clit," someone said.

"Move your tongue."

"Aw man, that's nasty."

"Pull on one of the weights."

"Nggggg..." I gurgled.

"Man, that would make a great picture."

"Fuck, David. That's a great idea," said Johan, chuckling. "And I just happened to have the camera right here!"

The guys all laughed. With my head tilted back I couldn't see anything. I could feel the hot mouthful swaying from side to side as my body shuddered. I started rubbing my clit harder. God, I was so wet. A flash of light and a click interrupted my climb to orgasm. 

"I want one of those."

"The guys at the gym would love a copy of that."

"Nngggg!" I protested.

"Push your tongue up through that cum." Click/flash!

"Gargle with it."

Oh God. It was going to go everywhere. The men laughed as I started gargling and the cum spilled over the corners of my mouth. It ran down by my ears, down the sides of my neck and down my breasts. 

"What a fucking mess." Click/flash!

"She's gonna cum."

"Swallow that cum first, Shannon," said Johan. Ernie let go of my hair and I hurriedly dipped my head, gulping the mouthful. My eyes blazed with passion as I looked around me. They were all naked and fine specimens. My eyes dropped to their cocks. "All handpicked, baby. Just for you," Johan said. 

I licked my tongue around my lips and gathered what little cum I could find. Closing my eyes, I swallowed it down and started to shudder. My fingers were yanked from my cunt and Johan hissed in my face. "You don't cum unless there's a cock up your ass, whore."

"Oh! P... Please... let me, baby! Please, I'm so close!" I whined, squirming and trying to reach my clit.

"I'll paddle you till you scream for fucking mercy if you fucking cum. I said, STOP NOW!" Johan's angry voice made me drop my hands to my sides. I was shaking all over. "Just be fucking patient, Shannon. I'll fuck you in the ass in a minute. I want to watch you suck another cock, first."

"She can suck mine."

"Just shove it in her mouth."

"Good idea."

"Look at her. She's got cum all over her."

"Someone should touch up her lipstick." I brought my fingers to my face and touched my lips. I didn't think I'd have much left. I brushed my fingers down my neck through Ernie's cum. There was so much of it. I looked down. Curving around the outside of my breasts were the remains of two wide rivers of cum that had flowed out of my mouth and down my chest when I gargled. My phone number was smeared across my chest.

"Ernie should do it. He's the one that messed it up."

"I've got a better idea," said Johan. He stepped away and all our eyes followed him. He took the big mirror down off the wall and placed it leaning against the wall opposite the pool table. "Come over here, whore."

One look at him was all it took to tell I was expected to crawl. I went down on my hands and knees and after winking at Ernie crawled over to Johan and looked up at him. I tried hard not to look in the mirror while I did it.

"Look into the mirror and play with your clit." 

"O... Okay," I said, smiling up at him before turning toward the mirror. I gasped. I had 'SLUT' written across my forehead in bright red lipstick. My eyes roamed over my body and I swooned. Words were written all over me, my eyes were red and my mascara had run. My hair was matted to my scalp with my own perspiration. My chest heaved as I drew breath. My nipples throbbed and my cunt twitched. I really looked how I wanted to feel. I was stroking my clit when I noticed Johan was talking to me.

Suddenly a lipstick was waving in my face. "Fix those numbers," ordered Johan, pointing at my chest. I took the already opened tube from his fingers and twisted it, pushing out the tip. For the next minute I rubbed my clit and retraced our phone number across my chest. My lipstick was covered in Ernie's cum when I was done. "Give me that," directed Johan, holding out his hand. I looked at it and handed it back without retracting it. Johan grinned evilly and twisted the tip back in and capped it. "Don't worry, I won't clean it. It'll be a reminder for you. For the next week you are only to wear this lipstick." 

"O... Okay."

"Turn sideways and get on your hands and knees." 

I could barely tear my eyes from my reflection as I leaned forward and the weights on my nipples swung out before me. I put my hands on the carpet and watched in the mirror as Johan kneeled in front of me. Raising my ass, the last thing I saw was David kneeling behind me, spitting in his hand and stroking the length of his rigid dick. 

I opened my mouth when Johan pressed his cock against my cheek, instructing me to "Suck, bitch." His cock tasted heavenly and I eagerly sucked it hard. He started groaning and rocking his hips back and forth. I took two handfuls of his firm ass and started pushing my mouth down the length of it on each thrust. In moments I was gagging.

"Ohhhh..." I groaned as David's seven inches slid up my lubricated ass. I held my breath expecting the nausea, but none came. My body shuddered as he pulled back and hesitated a moment. I heard his voice from behind me.

"What do you want, Shannon-whore?"

"Mmmmmm! Mmmmm!!" I pleaded as best I could with Johan's cock pushing into my throat. David didn't wait for a coherent reply. He thrust into me, his cock rocketing up my ass, grinding his hips against me. Johan had taken my head in his hands and pushed his cock into my throat at the same time. Johan got into a rhythm just as I realized I was going to cum. And it was gonna be huge. I started moaning around the cock in my mouth and moving back against the cock fucking my ass. The guys chuckled and told me what a slut I was and were playfully arguing over who was going to fuck my ass next. I was so close to cumming I didn't care. The two men started to cum in my mouth and ass, and I started shuddering from the one of the most intense orgasms I'd ever experienced. I let Johan's cock slip from my mouth while he was cumming and he hosed my face with two or three spurts of scalding cum. The first shots dripped from my mouth as I moaned and shook uncontrollably. In moments David's hands tightened on my ass and he shoved into me deeply, groaning and filling me with cum.

That only heightened my ecstasy, which promptly doubled when I glanced over my shoulder and saw Ernie taking David's place. I started to ask him to be gentle but Johan pushed his cum-covered cock into my mouth and told me to clean it. He finally pulled my mouth off his softening length and grabbed my hair. He made me look him in the eye as he told me how good a cocksucker I was. 

"She's a damned good ass fuck, too," added David.

I groaned pitifully as Ernie worked the head of his cock into my ass. Steve and Allan moved in front of me and started stroking their big dicks just out of reach of my mouth. Johan moved out of my line of sight and I turned my head to see where he had gone. Ernie spanked my ass and I jumped in shock. It was still so tender.

"Keep looking forward. Beg them to cum on your face!" he yelled, pushing half of his long cock slowly up my ass. My breath whooshed out of my lungs and my eyes bugged out. I lunged back at him and felt the rest of his thick prick slide straight up my ass. My poor abused little ass never felt so hot, full and God, so good. 

"OhhhhGoddddd..." I moaned.

"OhhShitttt..." echoed Ernie.

Allan spoke and I looked up at him as I took a shuddering breath. "I think she likes it up the ass." 

Steve elbowed him and laughed. "Ya think?"

SLAP! "I said beg them!"

"Ohhh... Please! Please! Cum on this whore's face!"

SLAP! "Not good enough!"

Ernie started ploughing my ass with long strokes and I felt like I was going to explode again. "Please! Cum in my mouth! I'm a slut! I want your cum!" My breath was ragged and my eyes pleaded with the grinning men looking down at me. 

Ernie suddenly pulled out of my ass and I nearly died. Then an unholy CRACK!sounded and the top of my ass exploded in pain! Johan had retrieved the paddle and laid into me. "Beg them!" he screamed. Ernie gripped me by the hips and slid his cock straight back up my gaping ass.

"Oooohhhh... fuckkkk... Please! Please! Give me your cum. I need it! I want it!"

"Rub your clit!" CRACK!

"OhhhGodddd nooooo pleeaseee..." I reached between my legs and started rubbing frantically.

"I said to fucking beg them, now BEG, whore!" CRACK!

"Ooohhhhhh!!!" My eyes darted back and forth between them. My ass was on fire! I was almost delirious! Both were gritting their teeth and jerking their cocks fast. I licked my lips and found my voice, hoarse and sounding nothing like me. "I need it! Fuck my ass! Fuck my cunt! Cum all over me! Oh Godddd tell your friends! Cum all over me! Oh Goddd... I'm a whore... Cum... Cum..." 

Ernie's balls slapped against my fingers as I rubbed my clit in a blur. Steve announced he was going to cum in my face, and like the good slut I was, I closed my eyes and opened my mouth. I slid my tongue out to meet the cum launching from his cock and it splattered across my face and mouth. Ernie slammed into me and groaned out his orgasm, his cock flexing and jerking deep in my ass as it too unleashed its hot load. 

Click/flash!

Opening my eyes and glancing over my shoulder at the sound, I looked up at Johan holding the camera and moaned out my need. "Mooorrrreeee!"

Click/flash!

He put down the camera and said, "I'll fuck the slut." Ernie slid wetly from my hot ass and the emptiness kept my orgasm at bay. I was right on the brink. Johan sunk his fingers back into me and I almost came on the spot! 

Allan grunted that he was gonna cum and took my chin in his hand and told me to ask nicely, "like a good little whore."

"Please. Give it to me, Mister. I want a mouthful of cum, please," I asked in my best baby girl voice. 

"Climb onto that cock first," he said, pointing to my other side. I turned my head and looked at Ernie's white-toothed grin as he lay on the floor and glanced down at his once more hard cock. He was fisting it and holding it straight up and it looked deliciously obscene. I crawled over to him and he let go and let me take his cock in my hand. I straddled him and kneeled up high, the tip of his cock brushing my clit as I held its throbbing stiffness in my hot little hand. I positioned it between my lips and slid slowly down onto it. Fuck. It was huge!

I dug my nails into his chest and gazed into his eyes. Slowly bending and straightening my knees, I started to slide my cunt up and down his long rod. Allan took a fistful of my hair and pulled my head up and to the side, telling me to stick out my tongue. I opened my mouth and slid my tongue out over my bottom lip. As he wiped his cock across my face, I started making a low 'ahhaahhh' sound, and he smiled down on me. I sensed movement behind me and realised with a start that I was about to be double penetrated. 

"Hold still you fucking whore," growled Johan, slapping my ass softly. I stopped riding the length of Ernie's incredible cock and Allan let go of my hair. I arched my back with less than half of Ernie's cock in my cunt. Immediately I felt the head of Johan's pressing against my asshole. He wedged it into me and for a fleeting moment I wondered how I could possibly fit two such large cocks in me at the same time. In moments I knew as Johan brought pressure to bear and his cock started sliding up my butt.

A whiny squeal started in my throat and was pressed out of me as the cocks slid in. Johan pressed down on my ass, splaying my knees and pushing both his and Ernie's cocks deeply into me. "Oohhhh..." I groaned and shuddered. For a few moments I lay on Ernie with Johan laying on me, swooning in the nasty delight of being totally filled. 

It was Johan who started moving first. He lifted his upper body from mine and whispered in my ear to raise myself up. A soft, almost continuous moan came from my mouth as he started slowly fucking me. I'd fucked myself with two toys before, but this was nothing like that. Awash with the feelings, I closed my eyes and clenched my teeth, willing myself to relax. My ass throbbed hotly from the punishment it had received. Hands kept it spread obscenely. My legs were wide apart, knees bent. From my pubic bone to below my breasts I was pressed against the warm hard body of a large muscular man. Arching my back, I rose and held myself up on straight arms. Johan's groin and the tops of his thighs pressed against me each time he filled my ass, and his hot breath brought prickles all over my scalp. The feeling of his cock sliding slowly into my clenching ass was exquisitely unnerving. He'd fucked me there before, but not with a ten-inch cock buried in my cunt. I opened and closed my mouth soundlessly like a fish out of water while a moan built in my chest. 

Allan slid his hand gently into my hair and slowly pulled back my head. I opened my eyes to the sight of him fisting his cock inches from my face. "Ooooohhhhyeeaaahhhhhh..." came from my lips before I could even think. My eyes met his and he smirked with feigned disgust. 

"Look at you. Such a whore."

"Yesssssss..." I hissed.

"Tell me what you are."

"I'm a fucktoy..." I whispered breathlessly, staring into his deep brown eyes. "I want cocks and cum. I want to be used again and again... like this... fucked senseless... I want cum on my face and in my mouth... I want cum running down my legs for days... I love to be fucked... I love to be fucked like this... Oh, God, fuck meee..."

Ernie started rocking his hips and I groaned, feeling his thick cock making small frustrating movements inside me. Allan stepped in close and started rubbing his long hard cock over my face again. "You are a good whore, Shannon," he said, spreading earlier cum across my face, smearing the lipstick on my forehead.

"I love being a whore." I tried to lick at his cock but he pulled it out of reach. I pouted.

"We know," Johan said quietly in my ear. "This won't be the last time you are used like this."

I ground back against him and Ernie's pubic bone mashed against mine. Then while Johan gave me a full stroke, he held my ass still. "OhhhGodddd..." I moaned, feeling my body twitch.

Ernie's big hands gripped the sides of my ass and started raising and lowering me, skewering me with his length. Johan was getting into a rhythm and Allan pressed the warm wide head of his cock to my lips. I didn't hesitate and opened them, clamping them behind the head and hungrily sucking him into me. 

"Mmmmmm..." I moaned, approaching delirium.

"Man, check it out," Ernie said.

"Her ass is so hot," commented Johan, holding it in his hands. "We really worked her over."

"Look at how hollow her cheeks are," said Allan. "She's sucking me so hard."

"She wants cum."

"I bet she wants it all over her," said Ernie, thrusting deeply from below.

"Mmmmm! Mmmmm!" I moaned, gripping Allan's cock at the root and sucking harder. 

"Look at her go," someone said.

"I'm not gonna last long," Allan choked out.

"You ready?" asked Johan.

"Yeah, bud," replied Ernie.

"Slap her face with your prick," said Johan, speaking to Allan. The 'glick glick' sound ceased as Johan grabbed my hair and pulled my mouth off Allan's cock. 

"Hands behind your back again, whore," said Johan.

"Yes!" My eyes were wild, like a cornered animal. "Ohhhhh!!!" I moaned hotly as cocks withdrew suddenly from my cunt and ass. "Oh, God! Please!" Ernie lifted me off him like a twig and rolled away, jumping to his feet. I was on my knees in the middle of five guys in a second. 

Allan took the base of his big wet prick in his fist and slapped my face with it. Steven was already stroking fast, aiming his fat cock at my face from his place on Allan's left. His cock was wet and shiny like he'd put oil on it. It was redder than any cock I'd ever seen. WHAP! Allan's cock struck my face again and I gasped, mouth open.

"Oh, fuck. Please!" I begged, glancing at each of them. "Give it to me!"

"Hold back!" urged Johan, sticking his cock in my ear. "Let's play with the whore a bit more."

"Fuck, man. I don't know," said Steve, swallowing and jerking his cock fast. Pre-cum dripped down from the tip and I barely noticed it before WHAP! Allan's long thick cock slapped firmly into my cheek. With my open mouth, it made a popping sound they found amusing.

POP!

"Check it out. How's that sound?!" said Ernie, taking his place aiming at my face.

POP! POP! The guys laughed.

"Keep your mouth open, cum slut," said Allan. POP! "Why is your mouth open?"

"BecauseI'macumslut," I gasped in a rush. I opened my mouth wide again like a baby bird waiting to feed.

"How do you want to do this?" asked David breathlessly, jerking fast. I looked up at him and smiled as best I could with my mouth open. His face was so red! 

"Well, Allan cums a shit load so he can go last."

"Awww, man!" he complained. POP! God, his cock was so hard.

"Ohhhh..." I murmured. The word 'please' died in my throat, my mouth opening wide again.

Johan cleaned off his cock with a wet towel and I watched out of the corner of my eye as he directed a fine spray of baby oil down the length of his cock. He tossed away the towel and stroked his slick meat up and down in his hand, coating it in a slippery sheen. 

"Oh, fuck. Beg for my cum!" grunted David, redder than I'd ever seen anyone. 

"Please, give me it. I want it. I want you to ohhh-"

Cum launched from the tip of David's hard stubby cock. "Oohhhh fuckkkk!" he cried. It landed with a wet splat above my right eye and immediately dripped down and glued it shut. Again cum rocketed from his cock, this time slamming into my right cheek just missing my mouth. I saw cum fly everywhere through my one squinting eye. "Ooohhhhh Godddd..." David moaned, his fist jerking in time with the spasms running through his cock. He pushed the tip between my lips and I shuddered as the inside of my mouth was suddenly filled with cum. Instinctively I closed my eyes and sucked, reaching a finger up to clear my glued eyelid.

 

 

The cock pulsed in my mouth again and again and my eyes smiled at the men stroking their cocks around me. David pulled his cock from my mouth and I swallowed noisily. "Ahhhhh..." I said, opening my mouth lewdly again. "More!"

"Dirty little whore," said Johan, stroking his cock and pushing the head of it into my cheek. I turned to try to suck it but he pulled it away and I moaned with frustration.

"Ohhhh... Please! More!!" I looked from man to man. God, look at them. They're so close!

"Beg, you fuckin slut. Beg for more cum."

SPLAT! Allan's long fat cock slapped hard into my cheek, sending cum flying. 

"Give me more. Please give me more!!" My mouth flew open, my eyes dancing with lust. I needed cum. I needed it bad.

"Fuck your cunt!" Johan yelled. I turned toward him and he pushed a fat fake cock into my hand. "Rub your clit with your other hand!"

"Yes!" I gasped. Immediately I started shoving it into myself, my fingers rubbing over my clit in fast circles. "More! Give me more fuckin cum!" SLAP! "Ohhhh!"

Steven slapped the side of my breast! It sounded worse than it felt. I groaned, opening my mouth wider, fingers flying on my clit.

"Beg!" SLAP! Right on my other breast. My fingers picked up speed. The heel of my other hand started banging into my clit, I was shoving that dildo so hard into myself. Every shove made me shudder, my breasts bouncing heavily on my chest, nipples hard and hot. I tasted traces of David's cum on my lips and licked them like a slut, swallowing again and opening my mouth.

"Please, God! I'm a fucking dirty cumsucking whore! Cum on me! Cum in my face. Treat me like a fucktoy slut. God, I love it... I love it..."

I was suddenly hosed amidst groans of male pleasure. From two directions hot thick sperm hit me straight in the mouth. One hit me in the side of my extended tongue and went half into my mouth inside my cheek, while the other half sprayed up the outside. The other stream hit me right in the back of the throat and I swallowed the lot instinctively. My mouth flew back open as a huge streak of white cum careened into my chin, exploding everywhere and dripping in long strands down to my jutting breasts.

A throbbing cock head was pushed into my mouth and immediately pulsed a blob of hot cum right onto my tongue. Fingers slid into my hair and pulled my mouth down the throbbing, flexing shaft. Half way down my throat it pulsed hotly and I swallowed down the creamy heat. He pushed the head of his cock under my tight collar and groaned. With my chin against his balls, I opened my eyes and looked into Steven's. His teeth were gritted as he unloaded his pleasure straight into my body. 

I started to shake as I realised I had a stranger's cock in my mouth.

"Don't you fuckin cum!" shouted Johan over Ernie's moans. I couldn't take my eyes off the sight of his shiny ebony rod sliding slickly through his dark fist. Flashes of lighter coloured skin from inside his wrist were almost mesmerising. I watched as he hosed his cock with oil then shot a stream of it from my cunt to my chin. 

"Dirty fucking whore. Look at you, girl. You're already covered in cum."

"More!" I begged, fingers a blur on my clit. SLAP! My left breast was wetly whacked. Cum was sliding down my breasts, dripping from the undersides. My slapped breast bounced across my chest into the other one, breaking strands of cum. I moaned out my need. "Please!"

"Fuck that cunt," grunted Johan. 

"Yesss!!!"

"You can cum when Allan cums!"

"Ohhhhhh!!!!"

"I'm cummin!" Ernie announced as his cum flew into my face. "Ohhh yeahhh!" he cried as he moved his cock around, criss-crossing my smiling face with thick ribbons of hot cum. "Ohhh fuckin yeaahhhh!!" 

Cum splattered across my face and I opened my mouth wider, trying desperately to taste more. God, I don't know what came over me. Somehow I wasn't cumming, but I was fucking myself and stroking my clit as fast and as long as I ever had. My head lolled back on my shoulders, mouth wide open and Johan exploded. My eyes clamped shut and he hit me square in the side of the nose. Cum dripped wetly down into my mouth and hung off my nose. He pushed his spasming cock into my open mouth and sprayed my tongue with two big loads of hot jism. His cock then pulsed out three or four more doses of his tasty cream and I swirled it around my mouth and swallowed it like a good little whore.

I blinked my eyes open and David was leaning down with a video camera right in my face. Allan was stroking fast, inches from my mouth. My mouth still slimy with cum, I groaned deliriously. I was covered in it!

"Say hi to all your friends, Shannon!" 

"Ohhhhh!!" 

My orgasm was on a knife-edge! I couldn't hold out! Click/flash! Click/flash! 

"Smile for the camera, fucktoy!"

"OHHHPLEASEENOOO PLEAASEEEE!!!!"

Then from above, a moan burst from Allan's lungs and his cock erupted. Enormous ropes of cum flew into my hair and landed on my face with rapid-fire wet splats. He kept stroking and stroking and aiming at my mouth. I had my eyes tightly shut and my breasts were slapped again just as my orgasm burst from my loins!

SLAP!!! "AaaahhhHHHAAAHHHHHH FUCCKKKKKKKYYEESSSSSSSSSS OOOHHHHHH FUCKKKKK!!!"

My body stiffened and my hips jerked back and forth, impaling myself harder and harder on the dildo. My fingers ignited my clit and I flew into orbit. Pleasure rushed through me like never before and all the tension and humiliation of the last few days burst into a billion pieces and flew out into space. With my eyes rolling back into my head and the sound of static hissing in my ears, my body undulated in a rhythmic dance as more and more cum filled my mouth. I gurgled, needing to breathe. Allan's pulsing cock was on my tongue, cum still pulsing in heaving gobs with each gentler throb. He lifted his dripping cock and I swallowed, breathing hard before opening my mouth and sliding my lips back over the head to suckle. He continued to stroke, slowing down and draining into my mouth for a full minute. 

My fingers slowed down on my clit but occasional sparks sent little tremors through my body. I moaned softly to myself as I drew the slick dildo out of my cunt and let it fall from my hand. I fell back onto my knees, my ass on the floor, and grabbed my tingling breasts, squeezing them and squishing cum out between my fingers. "Mmmmmmm." I was such a mess and it felt so good.

Click/flash! Johan was taking more pictures. "Some for the family album, baby," he said, winking and looking into the viewer. I looked up at him holding the camera and smiled. I couldn't help it. Click/flash!

"She should clean up."

"Yeah."

I looked up at Johan, wondering what they wanted. "Make her eat it."

"Aw, man. That's nasty."

"I'll do it!" said Ernie, stepping forward, his soft cock hanging almost to his knees. His big hand twisted the hair at the back of my head and pulled my head back. He ran his other hand all over me, gathering up cum and wiping it on my tongue. I swallowed every time and stuck my tongue out for more. After a minute he said, "That's most of it," and pinched my nipple. I swallowed one final time and groaned, a small shudder gripping my body.

"Thank the men, little one."

"Thank you," I said, my eyes flicking from one to the other. "Thank you," I repeated into the video camera, licking my lips.

"Man, that was unbelievable," sighed David, scanning my face one last time. He turned it off and dropped it from his eye, looking at me in wonder. "Fuckin beautiful."

Ernie looked down on me with a broad smile. "Fuckin awesome, girl."

I smiled up at him. Then my eyes were drawn to Steve. "I'd kiss you but you're just too messy," he said, shaking his head and smiling.

Even I laughed a bit at that. I looked down at myself. I was still streaked in cum. I looked back up and grinned uncertainly. 

"You are a little firecracker, Shannon," Allan said softly, a big smile on his face. "Johan is one lucky guy."

"And she's a lucky girl," said Johan, elbowing Allan in the ribs and smiling down at me too.

"Let's just hope she's not addicted," laughed David.

"Well, if she is, we could just do her again," chuckled Johan.

"Now?" asked Ernie, playfully raising his eyebrows.

"Naaa, not now. It's getting late. And we have a big day tomorrow."

"He's right," said Steven. "And we have a long drive too, man."

"Yeah, yeah. I know," Ernie mumbled quietly, looking down on me in amazement.

I just knelt there in a slump as they all talked. I was utterly exhausted and cum was starting to stiffen and dry on my skin. I watched as they dressed and laughed and shook their heads and each other's hands. In minutes they were gone and cars were being started and driven off quietly. 

Johan pulled on his jeans but wasn't wearing a shirt. He held out his hand and I reached for it. He pulled me to my feet and I stood there, toe to toe with him, holding his hands and looking up into his eyes, too embarrassed to say anything. He smiled and brushed his fingers over my lips playfully and kissed them lightly. Then, with a big grin on his face, he whispered, "Go get in the shower, ya fuckin whore." I blushed and giggled, still not knowing what to say. 

He laughed and slapped my ass as I ran out of the games room and into the rest of my life. Who knew what adventures it might hold. Surely nothing could surpass the incredible few days I'd just endured. I soaped my body and washed the evidence of my debauchery down the drain in the shower. The hot water drew the last ounces of my strength from me and I barely had the energy to gloss my most tender parts with moisturiser. By the time I made it to the bedroom, Johan had already showered downstairs and was lying in bed, waiting for me. 

When I saw him there, I almost wanted to cry. I felt so happy and so vulnerable all at once. For some reason my eyes were drawn to his bedside table and I noticed something was different. I smiled to myself and slid into bed realising he'd put away my confession.

He opened his arms to me and I slid into them, pressing my cheek to his chest and sighing. He clicked off the bedside light and wrapped his strong arms around me, kissing my forehead lightly. All the tension slowly drained from my body. My stomach relaxed and I wound my smooth legs around his, moulding myself to him. He kissed me again and spoke quietly. "I love you baby."

I swallowed, stifling tears again. "I love you too," I breathed. He hugged me close and kissed my nose. I could hear the smile in his voice when he whispered in the dark.

"Got any more dirty fantasies?"

 

A Sun Rise at Midnight

 Friday, October 30. 9:30ish.

I say "9:30ish", but really I knew it was 9:23 pm, just like it was the last time I pushed back the gauntlet on my glove to check my watch. The TV above the bar said 9:27. God – David was such a flake.

I nursed the ice-water remainders in the tumbler on the bartop before me. It was the last of my third, which was really more than I liked to drink by myself. But I didn't have anything else to do while I waited. Beside, I was agitated, and I really needed to relax. I didn't want to waste the scene around me.

I turned away from the bar to look out over the darkened room. Captain America, Wolverine (claws retracted, thankfully), and someone who I think was supposed to be The Maxx were flirting with a pair of Wonder Women just a few feet away. About a half-dozen X-men, mostly with the new movie costumes, were lining up so Spiderman could get a group picture. There was another Spiderman holding hands with Black Cat (Mary Jane would be pissed!) over by the phones, and the Joker and Aquaman seemed to have struck up a friendly conversation on the other side of the bar.

Since it was the annual Comsplay-get together (Comics ... Cosplay ... Get it? All right, I know, but I didn't make it up), and tickets were expensive enough that a couple hundred of us together closed out the Gracchus room at Caesar's Palace, the costumes were really pretty good. I probably knew half of the people there – at least by their alts on the comsplay board – but I didn't recognize anyone. Most of the costumes had masks, and hell if even Joker's facepaint didn't make him impossible for me to recognize.

As much as I liked costumes, there was something about masks that made me uneasy – something about not being able to recognize someone else when they might recognize you. Call it a quirk, but my favorite time of year made me a wallflower. By myself, alone inside my costume, I was shy and bashful. Now if David had been there – just having that one other safe person to make introductions, to share jokes instead of to be the joke... 

He wasn't answering his cellphone, either. Damnit.

I glanced up from my phone at the clack-clacking of high-heels on the wooden floor. Catwoman was walking up to the bar; she brushed by me and slid into a stool around the corner from mine. Of course, there were probably four or five Catwomen out in the crowd (thankfully, none of the Patience Phillips variety), but this one was the real deal, in my book. Her costume was great – a little interpretive, but without breaking canon.

Obviously she had the coiled up black bullwhip. Beneath arm-length gloves and thigh-high boots of soft black leather, she wore a purple catsuit – probably lycra, I think – and she filled it out beautifully. She wasn't the tall, lean, statuesque type, though her boots did give her an extra three or four inches, but she could have been a model in the 50's, back when reasonable men liked their women curvy. Let me just say that she was 'voluptuous'. But the suit looked like it was made to fit her – the spread of her shoulders, the volume of her ass and thighs were sculpted by the suit, but not squeezed. She had the matching purple cowl with cat ears, and long, wavy black hair flowing out the back.

She was black, with heavy-lidded eyes darkened by black makeup, and full lips covered with a deep, wet-looking red. Of course, I couldn't recognize her. 

I realized I was staring when I saw her staring back at me. But she was smiling, looking me over. Costume parties tend to encourage an appreciative stare.

I was thinking over the last month's posts to remember if anyone had said they were coming as Catwoman, to see if I could put a screen name to a face, when she spoke. "Buy a girrl a drink, Boy Wonder?" Her voice was surprisingly deep, yet still very feminine. She was playing up her part and purring her 'r's.

After what was probably an awkward pause, I came to life and nodded. "Yeah. Sure." I beckoned to a bartender.

He approached our corner of the bar and smiled. A Las Vegas bartender doubtlessly saw many strange things, but he seemed amused by the league of superheroes. "What will it be?"

I glanced over to Catwoman, who wanted a, "White Rrrussian." I decided then that her voice was incredibly sexy. Her words weren't slow, but they were deliberately enunciated – clearly formed in her luscious mouth.

"Another Jack and Coke for me."

"Right." It only took him a few moments to produce the drinks, but that was enough time for Catwoman and I to make eye contact again. My eyes hurriedly flicked away, but when I glanced back, hers hadn't. After two or three seconds, we were in a staring match, and after ten, I was grinning stupidly. Her smile was somewhat more feral – a little more competitive. She intended to win. I focused on one eye, than another, willing myself not to slip down to her lips. She was cheating, moistening them with the tip of her pink tongue. I blinked away as the bartender slapped down his little square napkins and placed the drinks. "A White Russian – err, Cream for the Catwoman; Jack and Coke – so, Birdseed... for Robin. Twelve dollars."

I fished my Visa out of the yellow pocket on my utility belt and handed it over to the bartender, who disappeared around the island.

"So that's what you keep in your utility belt." Catwoman smirked at me, probably still enjoying her victory. "I always wondered. Do you mind if I take a look?" I shrugged and slid off the stool, but she remained seated and beckoned with a crooked finger. I noticed that the fingertips of her gloves were fitted with hard, sharpened points, and thought to commend her on the detail.

The bartender came back with the receipt just as I made it around the corner, so while I signed the bill and worked out the tip, Catwoman poked through my belt. 

"It's good quality." She opened and closed the magnetic snaps, rifled through the stash in each, ran her claws along the seams. "Good fit. Did you make it yourself?"

"I put the belt together, but not the suit." I nodded my thanks to the bartender.

"It's good. Sit herrre." She slid the bullwhip off the barstool next to her and stroked the cushion with her claws. While I sat, she eyed me and took a long sip from her sweaty tumbler.

"Thanks."

"No, thank you. I don't have one of your spiffy belts. You don't want to know where I have to keep my card."

"Maybe I do..."

"Ah!" She raised a hand to her chest in mock affront while her eyes twinkled. "What kind of manners has Bats been teaching you? Well, I suppose they're not that bad, if you'll buy a drink for a thirsty lady."

I cleared my throat, filled my voice with my most earnest Dick Grayson impersonation. "I must, confess, Catwoman, that my motives were not entirely chivalrous. You see, as long as you're here drinking with me, I know you're not out burgling the priceless funerary statue of Bast, or a fleet of black Catillacs. I'm fighting crime."

"Not very well, Boy Wonder. I've already stolen something from you." She flashed a wicked grin, and produced my driver's license. 

"Hey..." It was a weak protest on my part. My license had been in the same belt pocket as my credit cards. They were still in place. Right? I felt to be sure.

"Don't worry, Dick Grrrayson. Your secret identity is safe with me. Though I should probably write down the address for Wayne Manor."

I took a quick drink to stifle my anxiety over her handling the ID. I told myself to calm down. It was probably harmless enough. "Since you know my identity now, what's yours?"

"Oh – but didn't Bats tell you? I'm Selina Kyle." She flashed me a wide smile, and her eyes scanned over my license. "Not so much a 'Boy' Wonder, I see. A Young Man Wonder. A Legal Wonder. But you still look cute in tights." She pinched a fold in the green spandex on my hip and let it snap back. "Do you have to shave to wear these?"

"No... I already waxed for swim training."

"Ahh... how delightful. I'd love to see that."

"Swim training?"



"No... your bare legs."

I blinked the conversation into a dead end before I thought of a reply. We both sipped our drinks for a minute before she began again.

"So why are you sitting here, Rrrobin, instead of out mingling with the Teen Titans?"

"Actually, I'm waiting for Batman."

She smirked.

"He should have been here a few hours ago. I don't know what's keeping him." I had forgotten about David.

"You've tried the batphone, I suppose?"

"No answer. The worst part of it all is that he reserved our room for tonight. Being Halloween in Las Vegas, I'm probably going to have to drive all the way to State Line to find an another vacancy."

"For what it's worth, I've always found Batman to be downright unrrreliable."

"What about you? Are you waiting for Batman, too?"

"Batgirl, actually. But she seems to have found something more interesting under Supergirl's skirt. Out of the closet and into the cave, you know."

"So I heard."

"So that puts me back out on the hunt again."

"I see."

She placed a gloved hand on my arm, on the bare skin above my elbow. "And, lucky for me, I've found an unsuspecting little birdy."

God! She had been teasing me ever since she arrived at the bar, but I was uncomfortably aroused now. Tights and Underoos aren't the most freeing environment. Or the most discrete.

"You, know, Dick – I hope you don't mind if I call you 'Dick'." She had caught my hand with her other, and was lightly stroking the soft flesh inside my elbow with the tips of her claws. "I once asked myself, 'Do cats eat bats? Or do bats eat cats?' Of course, that's a silly question, since the answer is clearly that cats eat bats. After all, bats are simply rats with wings. But I'm asking myself tonight why I'd want to eat a dirty little rat when I could just have a delicious little birdy instead? What do you think?"

Gaahhh, is what I thought, while I watched her tongue slicker over bright white teeth, and I tried to shift my hips to give my erection some breathing room. It was going to be a real embarrassment if I moved out from beneath the bar now. Fortunately, my brain still had some blood, and it produced a comprehensible response. "...Sounds like a dilemma."

"Oh, no. Not at all. The answer is very easy. You see, Rrrobin – I can solve both of our problems. Since Batman has abandoned you to my evil clutches, I'll just drag you back home with me. You'll have a birdcage for the night, and I'll have something to play with. Isn't it just perrrfect?" 

I had to admit that it was, but she continued. "Give me your hands." 

I held them out to her, and in one quick move she pulled a ziptie from the top of her boot and flicked it around my gloved wrists, expertly threading it and pulling it just tight enough to keep it in place, but clearly loose enough that I could wriggle a hand free if I wished. Another followed around my thumbs. "Of course, since Rrrobin is good and upright, he couldn't just saunter back to Catwoman's lair. He has to be compelled. So you just give me a wink while the Justice League here isn't looking, and we can do this properly."

I winked.

At that she dipped again into the top of her boot and produced a purple silk scarf, which she wrapped around my mouth as a gag. While she tied it in place, she murmured in my ear. "I came prepared to abduct Batgirl, but this will do for the tenderer half of the Dynamic Duo, too."

The bartender was already watching, but once we stood away from the bar, everyone else began to take notice. Spiderman appeared so he could chortle at my dilemma and take pictures. Catwoman played it up, first throwing the coils over her whip over my neck, then tossing it back as though she would strike. I did my best to show fear in my eyes, but I was loving it.

We left the Gracchus room with a send-off, including applause and whistles from a couple of the other Catwomen, the Joker, and a Riddler. My Selina pushed me ahead of her like a proper war trophy, while she proudly strutted behind. 

But once we'd left the Comsplay crowd behind, she kept me ahead of her, guiding me with nudges from her re-coiled whip. I glanced back questioningly, but she continued, navigating down the hall toward the floor of the casino. I was starting to get a little nervous. It was one thing to play like this in front of friends, even if you didn't recognize them; it was quite another in front of strangers. I was embarrassed enough when I came into the casino a few hours back, skirting the periphery of the floor to meet the fewest eyes.

I stopped at the edge of the gaming floor. We were at the beginning of the long walkway that ran by the pits, by the 'Win the Corvette' slots, through the busiest part of the floor. Her hand rested between my shoulder blades, and I glanced back my objection – this time I didn't have to fake the fear. She was grinning wickedly. "Move it, Rrrobin." She gave me a little push, and I stumbled out on the gaming floor.

God! I was lucky my erection had faded –embarrassment was better than cold water for that. The Robin suit, thick as the green tights were, felt awfully revealing. I suppose Superman wouldn't have it any better – he's just as bright, just as clingy, and has an even dopier cape, but he's Superman. Women swoon for Superman. They snicker at Robin. I was pretty sure they were snickering now.

I was still hesitating, leaning back against her, setting my heels and stumbling forward ahead of her steady advance. There were hundreds of eyes on us; the casino staff were the worst. Then I heard her deep voice just behind my ear. It wasn't a whisper, but it was low enough to reach only me. "If it's any relief, everyone is staring at me. You're only my accessory. Just struggle a little, put up a fight, and you won't feel so vulnerable. And if that doesn't help, just remember that these are waiting for you on the other side." Her breasts pressed against my back. Her nipples were hard enough to be felt through my cape, sliding beneath my shoulder blades, and for a minute I was in danger of filling out my tights again.

She nudged me again with the butt of her whip, and I marched.

*

She was right.

Even for Vegas – even on Halloween weekend, with the Fetishists filling up the Stardust for their Fantasy Ball – everyone stared. But their eyes only glanced over me, then fixed a few feet behind. I clenched my jaw, set my shoulders, and shrugged off the next nudge of her whip; she responded with a hiss and a firm shove to my back. When I set my heels again, it was defiance – she nestled right up behind me, whispered "Gooood," in my ear, and dead-kneed me. When I ducked the coils of her whip, she swatted with her claws; one way or the other, I usually caught a light smack. Once I lunged forward, as if to break away. But the pits were crowded, and I really didn't want to escape. Her fingers just snagged the back of my arm, and the coils of her whip went around my neck. There were laughs and hoots as she force-marched me past the Corvette. 

I didn't realize that we weren't heading for the elevators until we were almost at the front entrance. She caught my elbow and pulled me out the door.

An October night in Vegas is crisp. My first deep breath chilled my throat and set what light arm-hair I had on end. The cold air was enough to encourage me to be brisk, but she had a better plan to urge me on. 

The first time her whip cracked, about two feet to my left, I just about jumped out of skin. I stopped dead still, then turned to look back; she had that same wicked grin again when she motioned forward with her head. The whip cracked again to my right, and I hopped to it.

We drew a crowd on Las Vegas Boulevard. She loved it. She hissed at me, hissed at the crowd, swished her ass as surely as if it had a tail, and cracked her whip whenever she had enough room. A group of tourists each filming the Bellagio's water show turned as we walked by to record us instead. (Well, her, really, just like she said. It wasn't my perky nipples poking through my costume that caught their eye.) She shoved me forward again, clawed the space around her clear, and showed us all – especially me – just how good she was with the whip. The air popped and cracked around my head and shoulders. Several times I felt the wind of it past my ear; each time I flinched or tried to dodge out of the way, she laughed. The tourists applauded while I grimaced. She must have stopped, because suddenly I did too, yanked back to her by a tug on my cape. 

She held me tightly – one arm and the whip wrapped around my waist – and I realized that she was stronger than I had given her credit for. Not as strong as me, of course. Well, probably not.... Her arm didn't budge at my faux struggles, and those thighs – there was enough power in those flanks to crack walnuts. Or a head. In her heels, and with her cowl ears and that mane of black hair, she had half an inch on me. Caught in that hug, I felt overpowered. 

Flashes were going off all around us. She grabbed my chin between a few clawed fingers and angled my cheek up and toward her. To the audible satisfaction of the crowd, she slathered her tongue up the side my face, from the top of my neck to the corner of my eye, and again up my jawline to my ear, which she nuzzled. "Struggle a little more, Rrrobin, or they might think you like it!"

I do like it! Through the gag, it came out more as, "I-oo ryk-ih!"

She laughed and pushed me away, sending me skipping again with a crack of the whip.

*

It's a long walk from Caesar's Palace to the Luxor, which is where we eventually arrived. Technically it's about a block and a half, but a Las Vegas block has got to be at least a mile. I jogged most of the way, stumbling ahead of her, ducking from the occasional crack of the whip. Her lashes never struck, but I never managed not to jump when I heard it snap. She strode behind me at a clipped, determined pace, but we stopped frequently, whenever enough people wanted to take a picture commemorating my capture, or when she just wanted to maintain her arousal.

Actually, she did a good job of keeping us both excited over the 45 minutes or so the walk took. The tips of her claws on the back of my neck, her hot breath on my cheek, a brush of her nipples against my arm, a flick of her tongue over my lips – any of these were enough to keep me unbalanced, on the hazy boundary between public embarrassment and the constant glowing, heart-beating hope that she would take the scene further. But her low, sultry voice and the libidinous threats it uttered were what really threatened to stretch the crotch in my costume and bring the unwelcome attention. 

There was this one time, on the corner between New York, New York and Excalibur, when she started dry-humping the back of my leg while moaning "Rrrobin..." again and again in my ear... Somewhere there is a frat-boy with about 40 great shots of what she did to me. I want them back.

For her part, I realized two things seemed to turn her on – her ability to arouse me (which was half of a dangerous positive feedback loop), and her ability to control me. Whether she did the ordering with the whip, grabbing hands, or with sternly spoken commands, my obedience made her more likely to follow with an ear nibble or a whispered idea of what new dirty thing she might do to me, the details of which she was just as likely not to share – it was enough that I knew that she had an idea. But it wasn't enough that I simply comply – she wanted a stallion, not a gelding – so the more I pretended to struggle or, towards the end, did struggle, the more her wicked smile widened. 

*

At last we were at the Luxor, inside and heading along the outside of the gaming floor, directly for the elevator bank. By this time, I didn't even notice the half-dozen other people waiting for a lift with us; I was happy to see her re-coiling her whip. 

 

Once we were in the elevator car, she untied the gag. But before I even had a chance to work my jaw, she slid it up over my mask, covering my eyes, and tugged the knot tight again. I rubbed the corners of my mouth with the back of my wrists until she hissed and slapped them away from my face, taking over the job herself. One fingertip, claw arched back, circled the outside of my lips, then pushed its way inside. Wet with my saliva, the fingertip slid over the top of my cheek and along the outer profile of my ear, then slipped in the middle to deposit the spit. While I jerked away from the wet willy, her other hand found its way to my ass, slid down, down, then beneath and between my cheeks. A quick, firm poke wedged the tights up into place. I grunted. Whatever the other people on the elevator thought about her prank, they thought it in silence.

Several dings later, it was our turn to leave the elevator. My Catwoman prodded me, then put a hand on my shoulder and pushed me forward. "Don't worry, Dickie boy," she purred. "I won't run you into any walls. I don't want to bruise you just yet." 

Let me just say – as much as masks agitate me, a blindfold gives me the sweats. My false sense of echolocation gave me the impression that walls were only inches away, that we were walking into sharp edges. I stumbled forward, and found it impossible to walk straight. Even with her hand firmly on my shoulders, claws not quite digging in, I would begin to list to one side, then careen back on track as she corrected. I'm sure the alcohol from earlier hadn't helped. It didn't take long at all for me to lose complete track of where we were, how many times we'd turned, or how far we worked.

At last, after several sharp turns at the end and a long walk that could have just as easily put us right back next to the elevator, she stopped me. I heard the swipe of a card and a click as the door opened, and then I was being steered inside a room. Ever so hesitantly I crept before here, step-feeling my way into the room until she demanded that I stop and turn to the left. One firm push against my chest and I stumbled backwards; the back of my legs struck something soft, and I fell back flatly onto a bed.

"Put your hands over your head and move up on the bed, Rrrobin." Her sonorous voice filled the room in a way I'd never experienced in the open spaces of the casino and Las Vegas Boulevard. It had a tone of maturity, or gravitas. I did as asked, and when my hands hit the headboard fixed to the wall behind me, I stopped.

She knelt on the bed, then; I felt her weight on the end of the bed, then shifting from side to side as she crawled up my length, boots brushing against the outsides of my legs. She stopped when I felt her face directly over mine. Her breath filled my nostrils each time I inhaled. Her elbows sank into the pillow on either side of my head, and the tips of her claws played over my cheeks, the sides of my neck, behind my ears.

"Open your mouth, just a little." She leaned down further, pressing down on me, and closed her mouth over mine. Her kiss was warm, and at first not hard. Her lips engulfed mine, then lightly caught each of my upper and lower lips in turn. When I lifted my head back against her, returning the kiss, she clapped a gloved hand over my forehead an pushed me down, holding me in place. Then she kissed me again, and this time her tongue brushed over my lips before teasingly darting between them. She kept her hand on my head as she pushed deeper, turning her face at an angle so our mouths could lock and give her better access. Her other hand started at my ribs while she forced her tongue around the gap between my lips and my teeth, then wandered down to my hips and along the outer curve of my butt. She broke from the kiss to breathe and bite my chin, and her free hand slid back up my side, up my arm to grab my fisted hands. Restraining me thus, she plunged back into the kiss, thrusting with her tongue and spooning her saliva into my mouth. Her thumb caught the ziptie around my wrists, she lifted it up the headboard to catch it on some hook waiting there above my head.

Then she leaned back, sitting on my pelvis, and used the muscles in her legs to squeeze her buttocks and slide her cheeks forward and back a few inches, creating a friction that brought my erection back to life in a hurry.

"Mmmm..." Her purr sent the blood rushing to all parts of my body. "Well, Rrrobin, there are a few things I've got to take care of before this Pussy has a Dick for dinner. You fairly trapped now, by all the rrrules pertaining to superheroes. You're my captive, tied up in my secret lair, awaiting a terrible fate, without much hope of escape, and I'm going to step out to do some evil deeds."

Her fingers went back to the ziptie and she tested to see how tight it was. "But I should let you in on a little secret, even before the next episode. It really wouldn't take a crack detective to escape this trap. If you want to leave while I'm gone, you can. If there's a fire, you're not restrained. You should be able to pull your hands free pretty easily, and I'm sure a clever boy like you can find your way to the elevator. But I warn you, and this is the trap: if you even try to escape, I won't stop you. Not right now. If I come back and find you watching TV, or doing anything other than lying right here, just like this, we'll shake hands and call it a night, and I'll have to hunt down Batgirl after all."

She leaned back down, so her breath rolled over my face again. It smelled of some kind of mint or licorice, I realized. "But if you haven't escaped my trap, then... well... Let's just say you won't be going anywhere after that, and cats do like to play with their food. You will have a long night ahead of you. ...Okay. Don't say anything. Just nod that you understand. Good."

She crawled back off me, and her weight left the bed. I felt her fingers at my waste, unbuckling the utility belt, and I arched my back so she could slide it out from beneath me. That was a relief – one of the pockets had been pressing uncomfortably into my back. I heard her shuffling some things at the foot of the bed, then she walked out of the bedroom. A moment later the door to the hall shut behind her.

I didn't know if I had thirty minutes or five to do it, but I really had to pee.

*

I had tried to disturb as little as possible. I slid my hands off the hook on the headboard and raised the blindfold just enough to see underneath, but not enough to loosen the knot. The room was dark, but my eyes had been closed long enough that the LEDs on the clock and TV and a few other red and green dots around the room showed me the way out of the bedroom, and through the suite to the bathroom. By the time I'd made it back to the bed and gently rolled into the depression I'd made earlier, replaced the blindfold and found the hook, the toilet noise had subsided and I was sighing with bladder comfort. When you really have to go, a good toilet break can be almost orgasmic.

Then I waited.

And waited.

I might have dozed here and there, for a minute or two, but at last the outer door to the suite opened. I heard the light pad of feet crossing through the suite, approaching the bedroom. The footsteps stopped at the door, and I heard purring – not some onomatopoetic attempt at the word or the titillating rolling of 'R's, but a husky, rasping breath in the back of a woman's throat – it sounded more feral than silly. The feet continued, and the bed sagged beneath a sudden pounce. A booted calf and thigh slid over my stomach, hips settled over mine, the warm breath returned to my face, and Catwoman's deep voice uttered a matter-of-fact, "Meow."

And then,

"What have you been doing?" The question was accusatory. "You've been out of the bed. Haven't you?"

I didn't know how she knew, but I had no doubt that she did. There was no sense in lying about it. I nodded.

She rolled off the bed. Disappointment dripped from her words. "I'll cut the bonds. Forgive me if I don't take off your blindfold – I don't want you to see my room number and bring Batman back."

"Wait!" I didn't mean it to sound desperate, but I think it did. "Wait. I just really had to go to the bathroom. Too much to drink, you know? I didn't see anything, or touch anything." Not the row of latex boots I saw by the door, or the half-dozen whips hanging in the coat closet. Certainly not the half-open bag by the side of the bed.

I could feel her standing there, just beyond my feet. Then she walked around and sat beside me. "Hmmm. I see." She ran a clawed glove through my hair and grabbed a lock. Her voice was terse, but still thoughtful. "I think you're telling the truth." She paused for a few moments, then continued. "I should have to prepared you better. I forgive you." 

I sighed, releasing a breath I hadn't realized I was holding, and I thought she might have, too.

She unhooked my hands again, crossed them and rehooked them, and bid me, "Roll over."

I did so, turning to uncross my forearms, and scooted back to the center of bed. Then, 

Whack! Whack, whack whack!

"Stop! What are you doing?" My ass cheeks smarted. I'd had my share of spankings as a kid, but honestly, I didn't remember it hurting this much. She wasn't using her hand; it was something more like a strap or a stick. I clenched and unclenched, trying to wince away the pain. "I thought you'd forgiven me!"

"Oh, I have. That's why you're still here. But I can't have my captive thinking it's okay to rethink any of my commands, even if he's sure he has a better idea. Now if you'd simply told me earlier that you had to use the potty before I left, we wouldn't be in this mess, would we? That part was your fault. I might have the whip, but you still have to communicate." Her weight shifted on the bed, like she'd lifted her hand again.

I tried to communicate. "I'm not into pain."

"Neither am I, Robin." I noticed the way she said the name. "I'm into pleasure – my own. But we're only at four of ten lashes, so if we're going to get past this to the part I like, you're going to have to bite your little tongue and take six more, okay?"

I nodded. The earlier sharp pain had already faded to heat, and I really didn't want to leave. I pushed my head into the pillow and gritted my teeth.

Whack! Whack! Whack! 



Oh yeah... that's how much it hurt.



.. Whack! ...Whack! ... Whack!



She drew out the last few strokes. I thought it was because she liked to see me flinch, to see my ass tighten in anticipation. Once she was done, after she'd put away whatever she was striking me with, she massaged my cheeks through the tights. I winced and tried to roll away. God, it hurt. It throbbed like my heart was down there, pumping pain into my flesh.

She chuckled and leaned over me to untie the blindfold.

It didn't make much of a difference, since I was face down on the bed in a dark room, but if I twisted my neck all the way, I could just make out her shadow behind me. 

"Now, Rrrobin, let's start over. I'd love to just rrrip off that costume of yours and rrrape you – make a man out of a boy – but it's such a nice costume. It would be a shame. So let's try to take it slowly, shall we?"

She tugged my boots off, one at a time; they fell to the side of the bed.

"Socks?" She tisked as she peeled them off; they were thrown into a corner. "Never wear socks to bed with a lady, Rrrobin. I guess Bruce isn't such a good influence after all."

Her voice was low and sultry again, her 'R's rolling deliciously at the back of her mouth. She cat-crawled up my back and reached over my shoulders to loosen the yellow and black cape. "What is it with you heroes and your capes?" she hissed from right behind my ear. "At least I have the courtesy to put my tail on display." The cape sailed away from the bed. "Better... Now let's see yours." For a moment she caught the top of my ear between her teeth, rolling the cartilage between thick wet lips, before her claws slid down my flanks to my beltline – which was loose without the belt – and then beneath the leggings to bare skin. She followed her hands down my body, letting her nipples slide over the curve of my back. Now kneeling on either side of my calves, she yanked down the tights in one clean pull.

I bit my lip, and she purred. "Mmm. That's better. Commando." (Actually, I think she had just taken the briefs with the tights.) The tips of her claws traced lightly around my ass, stopping to circle the rising red welts. She leaned down again, grasping my inner thigh with one hand and placing the other firmly in the small of my back. I felt a light dab on one of the wheals, and then a cool breeze. I jerked against the touch of her tongue, but her hands were well-placed to keep me still. More dabs followed, along with more cool, wet relief to the burning lines. 

The relief didn't last more than a second, so I twisted my neck the other way to she what she was doing. I couldn't make out much beneath the long drape of her hair, which had fallen around her shoulders, but when I saw the tilt of her head and felt the long, slick stripe up my cheek, I knew. She glanced up to see me watching, and I saw a flash of a smile beneath her mask – a flash of bared teeth. Throwing her hair back so I could watch, she bathed my entire ass with her tongue, in long, smooth strokes like a painter. Her eyes flicked between mine and my skin, and her smile stuck as she watched me in return, watched me anticipate each lap. 

She moved down my thighs then, paying less meticulous attention to complete coverage as she danced from spot to spot, delighted to find them as hairless as I had promised. What she didn't lick, she kissed with wet, open mouthed kisses, or bit, gnawing hard enough to leave teeth marks but no bruises. She used her claws to stroke or tease, but also to pinch or scratch whenever I seemed too comfortable, whenever my moans were too faint to reach her ears. 

She was training me to be vocal, I realized – rewarding me with kisses for honest, audible responses, and punishing me when I retreated into the pleasure of the tongue bath. 

She also liked it when I squirmed, and it didn't take her very long to figure out how to have me wriggling like a worm on a hook.

You might have guessed that I hadn't done anything like this before. You might also have surmised that I governed my backside with a strict exit-only policy, which seemed to be both natural and proper. So you can imagine how I felt when, while she was nibbling on the inside of my knees, one gloved hand snaked up inside my thighs, and a couple fingers slid between my cheeks. My entire body stiffened, and I said something along the lines of, "Wha – ahh!"

Of course, if I wanted her to stop, I should have simply ignored it. Her interest in the flesh of my legs waned for a moment while she concentrated on her fingers, focused on spreading my cheeks to trace the inside of the crack with a clawtip, to run circles around my anus. Then she lightly pressed, directly on my anus, teasing like she might push right in. I was overwhelmed by the conflict of the sensation – the unfamiliarity, the reflex to pull away, and the surprising pleasure. She chuckled. I would never admit to it, but she would probably tell you I pushed back just a little. She fell back into my legs, nipping and biting, but that glove stayed high on my thigh, threatening to find its way back inside.

Before she'd finished with my legs, her tongue went dry. She didn't stop to swallow or gather saliva; she simply continued with a dry tongue, and when her mouth produced more lubrication, she let it drip from her lips, then lapped it back up and spread it around. 

Once she was satisfied that I was completely shaved (she checked down to my toes, and yes I was thorough), she slid back up my legs, running her hands between them to spread them apart. She had long since freed my ankles from the bunched-up tights, which were somewhere on the floor. Her face followed her hands, her tongue skipping over my skin. She stopped at the top of the angle, her face right at a level to inspect between my thighs. I thought she might be about to play with my ass again, a thought which both scared and excited me, but her hands went lower, beneath me, to grab what was there. "Mmm." Her glove slid down the base of my penis, which was eager again for the attention, but it continued down to gently squeeze my balls. Rolling them gingerly between her thumb and fingers, she lowered her head and brought her lips down to the tight skin. Her tongue flickered in and out. "A tasty treat. I'll save it for later."

She slid up further, settling her breasts on my buttocks as she pushed the red shirt up over my shoulders, covering my head. "Ahhh...." Her claws hooked over the meat on my shoulders, then she drug them all the way down, causing me to arch and doubtlessly leaving eight red strips. "Now this makes me hungry." Her tongue, once again dripping wet, wandered up my spine from between my shoulderblades to the back of my neck, where she bit. Her low voice teased, "Tastes like chicken." I felt her squirming on top of me, then she shuddered with delight. "No more playing. It's time for this pussy to eat!"

I realized how sharp her nails really were when she caught the ziptie still around my wrist with one claw and snapped it. "On your back again – quickly. Take off that silly red shirt and spread those arms and legs!"

I hurried to obey while she kneeled beside me; as I rolled to my back, she tied the first foot to a strap she had pulled up from beneath the bed – somehow it was fastened tightly under there. Similar straps awaited my hands and other foot. Once I was restrained, spread-eagle (spread-Rrrobin, she said), she stood over me and hooked her claws into her own costume. I quickly learned that what I thought had been decorative piping was the outline of a separate bikini over her catsuit – once removed, heavy breasts hung free. Her nipples were dark and delightfully wrinkled. It took a little more struggle and twisting on her part to find the snap that released the bottom piece of the bikini, baring a cut-out around her crotch.

Once unencumbered, and with the purple pieces flung into a far corner, she dropped to her knees, straddling my neck. The arch beneath the shin and toes of her boots fit neatly over my shoulders; she only had to lean back on her heels to keep me firmly in place. She was breathing heavily with excitement, causing her breasts to heave above my head. Her eyes flashed, her lips were curled in an uncontrolled smile, and her fingers wiggled slightly while she decided just how to begin. Then her thighs closed around my cheeks, and the heat and scent of her body washed over mouth and nose. I licked my lips. Her fingers ran through my hair and clenched, finding natural handles. "I showed you what I can do with my tongue, Rrrobin – now show me what you can do." 

*

I can't promise to recall every detail of what happened over the next half-hour, though the memory itself is incredibly vibrant in my mind. 

I remember her scent and taste vividly – they were musky, almost oily, a little bitter and salty. At first, each touch of my tongue, each whiff, was a surprise to my senses, they were so strong. But she was addicting; once I'd lapped away the residue of her earlier rut, tasting only the bare flesh beneath, I strained my neck searching for more. She pulled away and I stretched after her. I was eager to set her juices flowing, to taste that tang.

I clearly remember she was trimmed, but not shaven. Her hair was wiry, tightly curled close to the skin, but it didn't chafe. It trapped her flavor and my saliva, and tickled my nostrils whenever she lowered herself over my tongue.

 

At first she kneeled above me, hovering an inch or so over my face, while I explored her. Internet advice flashed vaguely through my brain: don't go straight for the clit. Tease her first.

But she was impatient – when I flicked around her labia, she firmly steered my head with a glove directly back into her pussy.

So I followed her lead and nuzzled in. My tongue pushed, first flicking, then thrusting deeper, as far as I could stick it in. She wanted more. When I lifted my head her hands slipped behind it, grabbing it for leverage, and she pressed down and began grinding back and forth.

She released my head, and I fell back into the pillow, gasping. My neck and chest was slick with sweat. I looked up, past her two ripe breasts, to see her flashing eyes. Her mouth hung open, accommodating her heavy breaths. She glanced down, and for a moment our eyes locked through our masks. Her claws scraped over my cheeks, and she chortled, or moaned, or both. 

Then she settled back over me, resting her arms against the headboard for support. She sat on her heels, but I lifted my face to trace between her outer and inner lips with the tip of my tongue, then drew them into my mouth for light suck and lip-nibble. It was too much for her – her heels slipped out and her full weight fell on me. One glove caught my forehead, cupping it tightly to hold me in place while she squirmed against my mouth. Her clit found the knob of my nose and she mashed into it, spreading herself over my upper lip and the tip of my tongue.

I remember my view through the wide 'V' of her thighs, the rotating, jerking motions of her hips, the way she gripped her breasts so tightly and dug her claws into her own skin. Her tongue rolled over her lips, not to keep them wet, but in some kind of vicarious fantasy of what I'd do to her. I tried to match her flicks with my own, and was rewarded with a vice-grip as her thighs tried to squeeze my head as tightly as she did her breasts. Her breath caught. After a long, tense moment, she exhaled, her thighs relaxed, and her head lolled down. Her convulsions had shifted her mask, so she nudged it back in place with a knuckle as she began her slow, forceful gyrations again. With her vision unobstructed, our eyes locked together.

She seemed to delight in my reactions to each thrust of her hips, her moans, her nibbled lips. Her grindings were thoughtful, experimental, like she was searching for new ways to fit us together. She judged her success as much by my expression as her throbbing pleasure. When I gasped and my eyes blinked with relief after she finally released me from minutes of suffocating thigh-kneading, she laughed aloud, low but melodically.

I remember the aching stiffness in my cock. It ebbed between bobbing aright, hard and yearning, as I was aroused by the soft skin of her inner thigh, the way she shuddered when I suddenly thrust my tongue into her, the raspy surprised cursing and vulgar demands for more, and the promise of the pussy I now knew so intimately, then falling limp against my thigh while she satisfied her own needs and left me straining against the empty air. I couldn't even twist over for friction against the sheets; the best I could do was squeeze my thighs against the growing ache in my balls from their lack of release.

*

She was somewhere between two and twenty orgasms – her insistent moaning, quick gasps and thrusts, and relentless urging of clawed gloves in my hair left me with no idea where – when she finally rolled off me. She left one leather boot sprawled across my chest. "God, Robin!" She took a deep breath, clutching her ribs, and let it out in a shuddering sigh. "God, Robin," she repeated, "are you still alive down there?" She slipped a claw under her mask to wipe away the sweat collecting there. My own hair was slicked to my face with a mixture of sweat and her juices; she brushed it from my forehead, then leaned down for a gentle kiss. She pressed in again, and her tongue flicked between my lips, brushing my teeth before it slid out of my mouth. She slicked it over my cheek and painted saliva around the bottom profile of my mask before lashing over my mask to my eye, which I quickly shut. She sucked lightly at my eyelid, cupping her thick lips lightly in the bowl beneath my brown, then crossed over my nose to keep the other eye company.

"I taste good, don't I."

I nodded.

"No, Robin – I'm fishing for a compliment here. Tell me."

"You taste... I'll remember your taste for years, and it will still make me horny. It makes my mouth water. It makes me want to bury my face between your legs."

"Mmm... Good." She opened my mouth with a finger, catching my lower lip between two clawtips to pull it open. I thought she was going to kiss me again, but her face just hung over mine, inches away. Her breath was hot, and smelled slightly of her own juices. But her hand slide down my chest and circled my cock, which was once again hard and begging for her touch. "But it's not really about Robin eating out the Catwoman, is it? It's about the Cat eating the birdie. Don't watch."

She left her right hand draped over my face, blocking my view, while she swung her leg off my stomach leaned over me. A hard nipple slid over my taut skin, then pressed down when she settled into place. She made a tight ring around the base of my penis with what felt like a thumb and finger; while she held me thusly, the soft, wet touch of her lips and tongue dabbed and lapped up the shaft.

Then she shifted over me again, and her voice was right in my ear. "If you cum before I tell you to, I won't be the one swallowing it. Good enough for me, good enough for you, right? So I hope you have some self-control. Don't watch." She tugged my mask up a half inch or so, leaving me with a great view of the headboard, then took both hands and her mouth down to tease me.

Tease me she did; while she rolled my balls between her fingers or slid her claws up the inside of my thighs or reached beneath to threaten the resistance of my asshole again (this time, combined with her other attention, I gasped), she took just the head of my cock into her mouth and squeezed or lightly sucked, daring me to let go.

How can I describe the battle I fought with myself? Is it enough to say that I arched and bucked, fighting my restraints until I cramped in both a calf and a finger? That I felt like I was holding back an entire flood of churning heat with the tenuous obedience of one lazy muscle somewhere deep in my pelvis? That I begged her to stop, then not to, that I sobbed I was going to explode (she threatened against it between sloppy mouthfuls) and somehow I managed to contain myself while her lips and tongue insisted all the harder that I shouldn't? If she'd ever released that tight ring grip she'd kept at the base of my... 

But she had? I caught a glimpse of her the bottom edge of the mask, pawing quickly through the nightstand while I still fought the broiling froth inside of me. Still that tight grip kept me from release. But I could see both of her gloves?

It was only a moment, though, before she was back on the bed, and rolling a condom down over my cock. Then she crouched on the bed, and, positioning the head with one hand, slid down, slowly, slowly down over it. I couldn't see her face, but I could tell from the small jerks of her shoulders that she'd rubbed against something good along the way. Then she reached all the way to the base, and she slouched for a moment, taking long, slow breaths.

Once she'd gathered her strength, she began moving over my cock the same way she had on my face, grinding against the shaft, squeezing and sliding in jerky figure eights. She slapped my mask back down my face so I could watch her arch exultantly, so I could appreciate the curves of her silhouette. She cupped her breasts and began kneading them again before she realized she could make better use of me now. Falling down over my chest, leaning forward to keep her own chest above my head, she positioned a nipple over my open mouth. She didn't have to pull me to her – I was straining to close my lips over her areola, to flick the erect teat with my tongue – but once I was in place she caught the back of my neck and held me there. Her deep voice, breathless and ragged, directed me to suckle, to wet my lips, to intensify the pressure.

"More.... Harder! Yes! There!"

She reached up awkwardly, already off-balance, to break my hands free. She had no intention of letting me free of her nipples (she'd already moved me to the other), so pulled me up with her while she loosened the ties on each of my wrists. 

Once I was free, her arms crossed behind my neck and she leaned back, sitting us both upright. My hand quickly found their way up her hips, her sides, to cup and squeeze her breasts, which now bounced against my cheeks. She was moaning and riding up and down now, squeezing tightly with every part of her body each time slid up, like she was trying to milk me. Still, somehow, I held.

As her moans became louder, she started to be a bit more rough, forcing me into her cleavage, squeezing her thighs around my hips like she wanted to crack them, biting randomly at my ears or forehead, when suddenly she reached beneath her, found the base of my penis, and with trembling fingers clicked something free. The blood rushed from my face as my whole body shuddered and I came, with such unexpected force that I nearly collapsed beneath her. I could feel my cock swelling and throbbing to fill the space inside her. She was shuddering too, her claws digging into the flesh of my back, but I barely noticed. I'd been so long at the edge of orgasm that it had lost its sharp pain; I was completely unprepared for the flood of hot euphoria that washed through me. 

I said something like, "Gahhhh...d"

*

Finally she slid off me, and I fell back limply to the bed. I barely registered when she re-tied my hands and left for a few minutes, or when she came back to remove the condom and clean me with a warm washcloth.

Maybe twenty minutes later she was laying on the bed beside me, stroking my hair and smiling with unrestrained satisfaction. Her lipstick was fresh, and she smelled more like some night flower than sex.

I'm sure my face bore nothing less than adoration. I was just starting to chill where the moisture left by washcloth was evaporating.

"Well, Rrrobin," she purred, "I think you're about spent for the night. But I've got one more big one left in me that I don't want to waste. And while I've worked you pretty thoroughly, what kind of a Catwoman would I be if I didn't take just a little bit of your boyish innocence?"

"What do you want, Selina?"

"Tsk, tsk, Dick. No more names. Selina and Dick might be lovers. But not Catwoman and Robin."

"What do you mean? ...Catwoman?"

"Catwoman – she rrrapes poor little Robin."

My eyes widened, and I think my mouth might have fallen open when I saw what she had placed on the bed between us: a curved, black dildo, attached to straps and a harness.

"I-"

She covered my mouth with her glove, then, sliding her fingers in and spreading my teeth apart, pushed a hard rubber ball on a flat strap – something like an oversized evil pacifier – into place and buckled the harness behind my head.

"No more talking from you. You can cry or whimper if you'd like – I may like that – but it hardly seems fitting from Batman's protégé."

My eyes described my fear to her while she polished the dildo between the fingers and thumb of her glove, bringing the exaggerated veins to a polish. I shook my head vigorously, and I could tell from her low chuckle that she really enjoyed my anxiety.

"Robin, Rrrobin – I thought you and Bats liked it in the bum? That's the rrrumor. But maybe just not from women, though?" She laughed now. "You forgot already – this isn't about your pain, it's about my pleasure. I have no interest in fucking your little ass; not this time, anyway. Maybe later. Now hold still." She caught my chin firmly in her palm slid the dildo through a metal ring on the outside of the gag. The ring snapped tightly into place, and the black cock sprung up, away from face. "There. Now I can rrreally fuck with your head."

I sighed in relief and relaxed muscled I hadn't even realized were knotted. But that's because I didn't know what I was in for.

She grabbed the base of the dildo and started polishing it with her other hand again. The gag and dildo were a very effective handle – she could move my head however she liked; my neck was not prepared to offer resistance to that kind of leverage. She turned me to the side, and leaned down to slacker her tongue along the length of the black rubber. Her eyes stayed on mine while she sucked and kissed the rubber cock, fellating it with a hungry vigor. Of course I felt nothing, but I saw everything, which was her point. I began squirming.

"Some people don't like the taste of rubber," she told me between licks, "but I love it. I was so pleased when Bats changed to a latex kit." She chomped on the dildo and shook it between her teeth like a shark, wagging my head along with it. 

Pushing off my chest, she sat on the edge of the bed and dug back into the nightstand. At the edge of my eyesite, I watched her squeeze gobs of clear liquid into the palm of her glove, then rub it into her still-bare crotch. With her hand still cupping her pussy, both caressing it and keeping the lube inside, she once again climbed up onto the bed. This time she stood, a boot sinking into the mattress to either side of me. Her knees clenched and unclenched. She pushed her middle fingers up inside, wetting the walls of her vagina and encouraging her own lubrication to flow again. She bit her lip, and for a moment I thought she was going to just stand over me and masturbate where I could watch.

But once she was ready she crouched down to her heels, slowly swallowing the dildo with her pussy, mere inches from my eyes. The rubber cock was tight inside her; my tongue and jaw fought back against her weight as she kept pressing down. But I quickly realized that my neck would lose any fight to support her, so I let her push me down into the pillow, which folded up on either side of my face.

With half her weight on either my jaw or on my forehead, where she grasped with both palms, she began to fuck the dildo. Not like she had my cock, taking it all the way in and grinding, but sliding up and down, in and out. My head bobbed up and down with her as she moved, not really of my accord, but when I relaxed completely she growled, grabbed my hair, and began yanking me up and down against her.

I had no fight in me, so she fucked me, or fucked on me. Since she'd orgasmed so many times already, she didn't seem to be in any hurry. Her hips rocked back and forth, rolled up and down, while I could do nothing but watch and try to hold still for her. Occasionally she glanced down, smiling at my wide eyes, but mostly her neck and shoulders arched back and she drifted in her own world.

This might sound anti-climactic, but it was a little frustrating for me. Granted, her gasps and groans were electrifying, and the sight of her pussy slurping up the rubber should have been enough to make me hard, if I had anything left to work with. But between the smell, and the sight of her so close, and the motion of her hips, I just wanted to taste her again. And there was nothing I could do. I couldn't even squeeze her butt, which quivered so ripely, nearby but out of reach. I could only watch.

At last, after a long, satisfied sigh, she slid off the dildo and knelt over me, sitting on my collarbone. She paused only a moment before laying back, reclining on my stomach, and stretching her legs up over my head against the wall. The muscles in her meaty thighs, which were still clad in the sweat-damp purple catsuit, knotted and released as she worked through them. My cock suddenly bobbed as blood rushed to it, trying to bring back to life. 

"Ahh... I'm so sore..." She massaged the tops of her thighs, pushing the ache she must have felt down toward her knees. "Next time I break in a superhero, he'sdoing all the work."

*

We lay together on the bed for quite awhile, just talking. She unstrapped my legs and bid me bend my knees so she could sit on my stomach and lounge back against my thighs. She told me things about herself. Not where she lived, or what she did – she still never broke character – but I learned about her coffee obsession, some of her favorite songs, some of the things she had thought about doing to me that night – a few of which she wouldn't describe in detail – they were for "next time".

She used the toes and heels of her boots to play with the flesh of my face, and as she spoke she idly swirled her claws over my skin. Her low voice stayed mostly to a whisper, like we were conspirators sharing secrets, and the huskiness of the whisper, the smiles I heard but couldn't see, made even her most casual comments sensual. But while we became more intimate, we never so much as kissed.

Later she untied me entirely, and after we had both stripped to our bare bodies (even as far as removing our masks, after we jokingly swore not to peek), after she'd reduced the bed to a single, airy sheet, we spooned. It wasn't like I'd ever spooned before – she stayed behind me and curved to fit my bottom. She slipped an arm beneath my elbow and pressed her breasts against my back, then slid a leg between mine. 

Thus enfolded, with her lips and a cheek lying against my shoulder, she asked me to recount the night for her – what I liked, what scared me – what I thought was going to happen. I think that, normally, talking about sex in such detail would have left me embarrassed and halting, but I felt so close to her now that it was easy just to talk. I barely worried about how I sounded – how what I said would make me look, or if I would say something she wouldn't agree with. I just talked. Her guiding questions trickled down to "Mm-hmms" and barely audible murmurs, and then she was asleep.

With the replay of the night fresh in my head, I couldn't sleep – or I didn't think so. I was awash in that happy glow that warms you from the stomach out. I didn't want to move an inch, to risk her rolling away from the press of our flesh. I smiled, and I must have slipped into sleep.

*

God! I still remember that night so well, as long as it's been. I can't believe that I could write so much, but I still haven't even gotten to what happened the next morning. Or the next day – what a day! But I suppose that will have to be another tale, saved for another night. I have to go dream about that first night in the birdcage.

Nights Watch

There is nothing comparable to the feel of my husband's hands, soft and gentle on my skin when we make love, or the sweet, well thought out things he'll say to make me feel special. I love my husband, more than anyone. But when the kids aren't home, I see that glint in his eye, and I feel the anticipation rising inside of me as I watch him pull my collar from its special place-then he is no longer my husband. Then, the Darkness comes and takes over, and the man before me is none other than my Master. And the moment that violet & black collar wraps around my neck, its white fox fur tickling my skin, I am no longer the responsible housewife and mother-I am His.

I sigh, content as I feel my inner sub crawl out from her hiding place and into the open. Her wide, innocent eyes are just slightly afraid as we watch Hunter return to the drawer, pulling out the long strip of silk. There will be no foreplay...

My nipples harden as he shoves me onto my back, wrenching my knees onto either side of my head so that he can tie them behind my neck and to my wrists, effectively leaving my ass in the air. The position in itself is painful unless I hold my rear in the air myself. 

By now my breathing is heavy, and I can feel my excitement begin to drip down my ass cheek. Hunter is watching, enthralled as he pulls out the shiny, red, rubber-ball gag. 

With an animalistic grin he returns to himself. "You didn't think I'd forget this did you?"

My nipples are aching. I groan knowing what's to come. Obediently I open my mouth, loving the way that Master straps the gag just a little too tight, so that the leather cuts into the corners of my mouth. 

Without warning, Hunter flips me over so that I'm crudely twisted into a doggy style position. He forces his fingers into my ass, dry. It feels like I'm being pulled inside out in such a wonderfully painful way, although the rational side of me is protesting. My rear sways away from him as I cry out in pain, desperately trying to escape this. Master patiently restrains me even more with his other arm before forcing two more fingers in with the others and fingering my ass even harder.

"Do you honestly think that you can stop this, Prey?" 

I shiver at the name, doing my best to reply. The most I can get out is a simple "Mnnnnfph..."

He chuckles. "I didn't think so."

By now my pussy is throbbing, but I know that Hunter plans on saving that for last. He sighs, thoughtful. "Alright, I think I'm done for the moment."

What?

"I'm going to go watch some T.V. or something," he pats my ass before standing up and going back to the drawer and pulling out a huge anal plug and a remote. When did he buy this? I've never been okay with anal plugs, they're too big. And he knows this. 

I begin to angrily refuse the new toy, going to far as to throw myself onto my back and do my best to hide my ass from him, though its a little hard to look serious when your tied up and garnished like a pig... I continue to muffle at him as seriously as possible until something much more different than usual happens.

Instead of understanding my break in character as a boundary, he grabs the back of my head threateningly, twisting his fingers in my hair and jerking my head back so violently that it's all I can do to look him in the eyes. Those narrowed, dark, pissed off dark drown eyes... A part of me crumbles.

"Now, tonight is all about teaching you respect, and proper obedience. Understood? *I* set the boundaries. Not you. And you are going to sit in here and think about that for a while, okay?"

My eyes are tearing up at the sudden harsh treatment, but I nod obediently, rolling back over and doing my best to hold still. Every time my body twitches, Master spanks me-hard. The sting of pain is almost unbearable but my inner sub giggles at her own mischievousness. I gasp in pain-she gasps in delight. 

Fed up, Hunter grabs my hair, pulling it so hard that I'm paralyzed. I cry out just before he manages to shove the scarcely lubed anal plug into my ass, then I scream, my body jerking violently in protest. Mockingly, he pats my ass, and consequently the plug, making me squeak at the sharp pain, before he makes his way out to the living room. 

An hour passes.

I can see him from where I am, watching a porno while he teases himself. Without even looking at me he hits a button on the remote he'd grabbed earlier and the plug in my ass begins to vibrate violently. I shriek, surprised and glare over at him, catching him glance at me in the corner of his eye. After a few minutes the vibrating stops.

Another hour passes, during which I've been brought to near-climax several times by him randomly switching on the vibrations and stopping just before I manage to come. It's torture.

Finally, another thirty minutes later, Hunters porno ends and he stands up, walking back into the bedroom. I can hardly register this through my daze, uncaring even to the pool of saliva that's poured from my mouth due to the ball gag. 

I feel him tugging at the plug as though to remove it, but he doesn't. It's a new kind of tease to feel him pull ever so gently on the one thing I hated only hours before. 

"I think I'll leave it in a while longer." He says thoughtfully, before walking over so that he's closer to my head, which he grabs by the strap of my gag, and drags to the edge of the bed, causing the rest of my body to careen onto my side. I stare up at the man I married, love and fear in my eyes as he removes my gag, instructing me to keep my mouth open. "You know what you're doing, don't you?"

I nod, closing my eyes as he slowly pushes his throbbing member into my mouth and all the way to the back of my throat. He holds it there, using his hand to force it in even harder and keep me from moving away when I finally start to panic. He waits a few seconds into my panic before pulling back out, then shoves himself in again just as hard. He repeats this, going harder and faster each time until he's finally fucking my face like he would my pussy. I wiggle my ass, trying to feel the plug a little more as well and he notices.

Within seconds I'm shoved onto my ass, being held up by his hand pulling my mouth onto his cock while he fucks my face relentlessly. Shocks of pleasurable pain shoot through me while I'm bounced around with the plug inside me and I find myself so close to release without even having to touch myself. Its building so quickly I can't-.

He pulls out of my mouth, leaving me to fall onto my back, without finishing. 

Working Late

 Mandy was determined to get some tonight.

She hadn't had sex for weeks. Her body ached with desire. Hopefully, tonight that desire would be fulfilled by one of her coworkers. She'd been flirting with them all week, leaning close when speaking so they would get a whiff of her subtle perfume. Innocently touching their shoulders when she stood next to them at their desks. She'd worked out a way to display her crossed legs to their fullest advantage when she sat near them.

The four of them – herself, Jim, Tom, and Martin – had to stay late here at the office to complete an important project. There was the usual griping about losing their valuable weekend play time. She chimed right in with the others, but also stated, "The sooner we get started on this, the sooner we'll be done. I'm sure I want to play just as well as any of you." This was her way of planting a verbal seed about playing.

They spread the diagrams out on the conference table, running over them and making the necessary notes that the project demanded. During this discussion, Mandy fanned herself, as if the room was getting too warm for her. Without making any eye contact with the men, she undid the top two buttons of her blouse, acting as if she was unaware of what she was doing. She was not wearing a bra.

As she leaned over the conference table, she was certain that the two men on the other side of the table were getting an eye-full. Out of the corner of her eye, he saw Tom's hand jerk, and the pen he was holding made an erratic scribble on his notepad. Jim, who had been speaking, lost his train of thought for a moment. Mandy smiled secretly. Her plan seemed to be working.

Of course, because she was leaning over the conference table pointing at the farthest point on one of the diagrams, she assumed that her short skirt was riding up so high that her wispy black panties might be showing. Martin was positioned a little bit behind her, and she could swear she heard a subtle gasp from his lips.

"When we get done, at least one of these guys should ask me out for a drink or something. That's the usual preliminary for trying to get into my pants. Whoever it is, he's gonna get lucky tonight, because I think all three of these men look quite tasty," she thought to herself.

Mandy didn't rely solely on visual stimulation. During the conference, she said, "Excuse me," as she squeezed past Martin to indicate another point on a diagram. But because she was between him and the table, as she leaned forward, her butt 'accidentally' rubbed right against the bulge in the front of his pants. When Jim was pointing something out, she actually took hold of his hand and re-positioned it to a slightly different spot on the paper. And once when she had to reach past Tom, she made certain that her breast rubbed against the arm he was leaning on.

As they finally finished, her heart was beating faster. The moment was fast arriving when she expected one of the three to at least ask what she planned to do with the rest of her evening. This could lead to some gentle banter, resulting in the two of them leaving together. To be honest, she didn't truly have a preference at this point. She liked all three of them. She was pleased to see that none of the three men seemed to be in a rush to leave the office. She waited for at least one of them to express a subtle hint of interest, as she tidied up her desk.

She was not prepared for what actually occurred.

As she turned around, she found all three men standing side by side, staring at her. Tom, a fairly outspoken and direct person, said to her, "Mandy, it appears to us that you've been coming onto us all week."

Mandy tried to put up an innocent front. "Why, whatever do you mean, Tom?" she asked.

"Come on. You know. Touching us, bumping against us, flashing your tits, showing your ass – all this incessant flirting," he answered, smiling wisely.

She was caught flat-footed. Her mind churned, "Was I too blatant? Did I go too far? Will they accuse me of sexual harassment? Can I talk my way out of this? Better yet, do I want to talk my way out of this?" Her face took on a pretty shade of red as she realized she'd have to be honest with them, and apologize. She tilted her chin down, and looked at the floor as she whispered, "It's true that I was flirting. I'm so sorry. Please forgive me."

"Why are you sorry?" Tom grinned. "It sure has brightened our work week." The other two guys made noises of agreement. "All three of us have admitted to each other that now we look forward to coming to work," he continued. "But we've been debating with each other as to which one of us you're really trying to get. Who is it?"

Mandy risked a quick look at their faces. The three men were all smiling at her. She looked down again, swallowed carefully, gathering her courage to answer. Still not looking at them, in a very quiet voice she answered truthfully, "Any one of you... All of you." As soon as the words left her mouth, she felt mortified, because that made her sound like a complete slut.

"Oh ho," Jim chuckled. "All of us? That's fantastic. Or did I mishear you? You really fancy all of us?"

Mandy cringed slightly to admit it again, but slowly nodded, still not making eye contact.

"What do you think, guys?" Jim asked.

Martin was strangely mute, but Tom answered, "I think she should take off her blouse. Mandy, get that blouse off."

Suddenly a bit shy, Mandy started to turn her body away from them as she reached for her buttons.

"Uh-uh," Tom said loudly. "Stay facing us."

Obediently, she turned back toward them, still looking at the floor. Almost mechanically, her hands went down her blouse, undoing button by button. When the last button came free, she lowered her hands to her side.

Tom gently berated her. "I didn't say unbutton it, Mandy. I said take it off. But if you really don't want to, then stop what you're doing, and button yourself back up."

One of her hands went to her center button, while her other hand went to the corresponding buttonhole. The men watched as she moved her two hands slowly towards each other. She was thinking this over carefully. "Do I want this? Do I really want this?" she was asking herself. "I can stop this right now if I want. All I have to do is re-button my blouse."

She decided.

With a smooth, graceful movement, she swept the blouse off her shoulders, down her arms, and placed it on the desk surface. Topless now, she rested her hands on her hips, elbows out, shoulders slightly back, boldly displaying her breasts.

The men grinned broadly and applauded.

"I guess you like what you see," Mandy stated, shimmying her shoulders subtly to make her tits sway. It felt strange, being topless, there in the office. Strange, but quite a turn on.

Jim spoke. "We sure do, but we want to see more. Take off your skirt, too."

Mandy giggled. "You men! You always want more," she kidded. But she undid the waist of her skirt, slid its zipper down, and carefully stepped free of it. The skirt joined her blouse on top of her desk. She ran her hands over her almost non-existent panties. "I suppose you want these off, too?" she inquired, arching her brow in a manner that made the men's hearts skip a beat.

Martin finally cleared his throat and said, "Yes, but I have an idea. Come along." He took her hand and led her, trailed by his coworkers, to the conference table they'd used. Walking through the office wearing only flimsy black panties, Mandy almost hyperventilated from the novelty of this experience. When they reached the table, Martin held a chair steady for her, and assisted her in climbing up onto its surface.

"Now face us," he instructed Mandy, as the three men clustered at one long side of the table. As she did so, he added, "But wait a moment." He left Tom and Jim where they were, as he walked to the other side of the table. "I'm an ass man, you see," he explained as he stood behind her. "OK, get those panties off, but do it slowly. Give us a show."

Mandy wondered how she was supposed to 'give a show' with a single piece of clothing. She improvised. Swaying her hips sensuously, she lowered the front of her panties just enough to show the top of her slit. Pulling them back up, she looked over her shoulder at Martin and lowered the back of them about halfway down her ass cheeks. Then covered herself again and did a grinding action with her hips.

Next, holding the waistband with both hands at the sides of her hips, she sawed the waistband slowly side to side as she rolled her hips, lowering her panties until her pussy was uncovered fully in the front, and her ass was fully on display to her rear.

"You really are a tease at heart, you little slut," Tom jested. "OK. Get them all the way off, and hand them over." Mandy did so, trying to be as graceful as possible, without falling off the table. Once he was holding her panties, Tom continued, "Stand with your fingers interlaced behind your head, and your feet more than shoulder width apart."

Naked and fully on display, Mandy felt her nipples hardening with desire, and a tiny trickle of fluid starting to wend its lazy way down her thigh. She was sure it wasn't sweat. Since the men's heads were below the level of her crotch, she knew they must have an amazing view up into her cunt and ass as they strolled around the table, looking upward. It wasn't until much later that Mandy realized she had been standing naked, up that high, on top of a table in a well lit room at night, and anyone in the office across the street must have been able to see her clearly.

Lovely as it was to gaze at her, the men wanted tactile interactions as their lust grew. They held a quick discussion of tactics. "Come over and sit at the edge of the table, lie back, and hold your thighs open with your hands," Jim ordered her.

Sensing their growing excitement, Mandy's own arousal grew proportionately as she eagerly obeyed, not minding in the least the obscene exposure of her body that this pose created. Still fully dressed, the men worked as a team. Tom brought his face to hers, and began kissing her. She responded with soft, hot kisses in return. Jim started playing with her tits, massaging and caressing them, but alternating that with pinches, twists and tugs that sent jolts of sensation through her body. Martin moved his mouth to her cunt, and, cupping and holding her ass cheeks to prevent her from squirming too much, ate her cunt and clit expertly.

It did not take long for this teamwork to generate Mandy's first orgasm of the evening. The sounds she was making as she reached climax were muffled by Tom's lips on hers. When her thrashing subsided, the men rotated their locations – Tom to her breasts, Jim to her cunt, and Martin to her lips – and the men commenced similar activities at those locations. But now Mandy could taste her own cum juices on Martin's lips as they kissed, a familiar taste made exotic by his mouth.

Jim seemed to really enjoy cunnilingus, especially when the woman was lovely, willing, and very enthusiastic. Tom gently slapped her tits, making her nipples engorge even more, before sucking them into his mouth in an alternating pattern that made them both feel appreciated. After a period of sweet agony, Mandy came again, this time into Jim's mouth. The men changed positions once again, and now Tom's mouth claimed her sloppy cunt.

Jim came up to kiss her, and surprised her by feeding her a good supply of her cum juices, which he had gathered in his mouth. Martin was rougher on her tits than either Tom or Jim had been, carefully seizing nipples and areolae in his teeth and stretching them. Momentarily frightened, Mandy cried out into Jim's kiss, but then realized Martin was doing no damage. His strong stimulation at her chest blended with the equally powerful cunt eating that Tom was performing. She began kissing Jim with an intensity that shocked him.

Soon thereafter, Mandy broke off the kiss and moaned loudly as her body shook in orgasm for the third time. When she caught her breath enough to speak, she gasped out, "Wait. Please wait." She sucked air again, feeling the sweat dripping down her face. "You're doing such a nice lovely things to me. But I feel I need to repay the favor. Doesn't anyone want to fuck me?"

Tom was swiping her cum from his lower face into his mouth with a finger. "Oh we will, were just working up to it," he assured her.

Jim said, "I think she ought to beg us. Would you like that, Mandy? Would you like to beg for it?"

Getting into the game, Mandy shakily slid off the table, turned to face him, knelt down, interlaced her fingers, and raise them up in a pleading gesture, saying, "Oh please Sir! Please have mercy on this wretched little slut. Please take that lovely dick of yours and fuck her pussy."

Mandy didn't know that while she was mock pleading with Jim, Martin was sneaking up behind her with a piece of duct tape about a foot long. Before she knew what was happening, he wrapped it around her wrists securing them to each other.

"Hey! What are you doing?" she exclaimed.

"Binding you, so we can fuck you thoroughly," Martin responded, grinning hugely.

Mandy liked hearing the word 'thoroughly' so she smiled and responded, "That sounds kinky, but fun. Let's do it."

Jim helped her to her feet while Tom wrapped a longer length of duct tape around her wrists to make sure she couldn't pull them apart. While he was doing this, Martin was binding her ankles together with several loops of duct tape.

"Now what?" Mandy asked, laughing. "I can't even open my thighs very well like this."

"Not a problem," Jim assured her, lifting her by her elbows, helping her to turn, and bending her face down over the edge of the table. "Stay like that," he ordered her.

Mandy heard the rustling of clothes. Without moving her body, she turned her head and saw that the men were now undressing. Ties, shirts, undershirts, and pants were coming off. The fronts of their underpants were dark with dampness, and as they lowered those garments, she noted that not only were their cocks already stiff, they also had beads of moisture at their heads.

The men each wanted to stake their claim to her pussy, and the best way to do this was to drive their 'stake' – their dick – into her cunt. They knew that they would ultimately all have her, so there was more cooperation than argument about who would go first, who second, who third. They planned to fuck her, true. But not to cum yet. They wanted this to last.

The pattern they worked out was for two of them to go to the far side of the table, and grab her bound wrists, holding her bent over the edge of the table onto its top, while the third man fucked her from behind. Tom went first, and Mandy groaned in happy appreciation as his cock dilated her vaginal ring, plowing inward to stretch her tunnel and fill it. The men holding her wrists enjoyed watching her facial expressions as Tom entered her.

"Oh, god. That feels so good," she groaned. "I've been needing this for weeks." Tom continued fucking her with long smooth strokes until he feared he was getting too close to cumming. He pulled out, leaving Mandy's cunt empty and gaping as he walked around the table, changing places with Martin.

Mandy was moaning a bit with frustration at having her cunt abandoned, but that moan transformed into a loud grunt as Martin shoved his cock into her so hard that his pelvis slapped against her ass. He pummeled her pussy fast and hard, making the table vibrate from the impacts. Jim and Tom helped brace the table as they watched Mandy carefully for signs of alarm. Her mouth merely formed into an 'O' shape as she absorbed Martin's thrusts. She certainly didn't complain, until he yanked out of her and strutted around the table, his cock gleaming with her sticky secretions. Then she just said, "Damn! I was getting close, so close!"

Jim, now taking his place behind her, reacted by saying, "A little frustration and anticipation is a good thing. You've already had three orgasms, you greedy little slut. Don't worry. We promise you'll have a couple more before we're done with you." But when he slid his cock into her warm, soaking wet tunnel, he fucked her in a deliberately slow fashion. Martin and Tom saw her screw her face into expressions of need and almost exasperation.

Mandy tried to make Jim fuck her harder by attempting to buck back into his strokes. In response, Jim grasped her hips more firmly, holding her pelvis steady, and telling the other two guys, "Hold her arms so she can't move."

Mandy groaned and moaned and pleaded, "Please fuck me harder, Jim! Please!" But he kept up the same slow, maddening rhythm. Mandy tried contracting and relaxing her cunt muscles to grasp and milk his cock, but to no avail. She still hadn't peaked in orgasm when his cock vacated her tunnel. If anyone had been staring into her tunnel at that moment, they would have seen her vaginal opening 'winking' as she worked her muscles on that emptiness.

The men whispered some plans. "OK," Tom said to Mandy. "There's something we've always dreamed about doing. Might say we fantasized about it." The three of them lifted her up and carried her to an empty cubicle. The desk here was sturdy and clear. Up over the desk was an open faced steel bookshelf, with several strong vertical supports joining its floor and its ceiling. Suspended under the bookshelf were bars of recessed lighting, illuminating the entire desk surface with a strong, but soft, light.

Tom carefully lifted Mandy's arms and moved them so that her wrists ended up behind her neck. He held them there as Jim and Martin lifted and tilted the woman, placing her with her back on the clear desk surface, and her head back against the cubicle's rear retaining wall. This placed her butt right at the edge of the desk facing them. The two men held Mandy's legs up vertically, as Tom secured her feet to one of the bookshelves vertical struts with a good amount of duct tape.

Mandy considered her current situation. She was comfortable, for the most part. Her hands were trapped behind her neck, and she could not bring them in front of herself, because her head was flush against the rear vertical wall. This placed her elbows out to either side, leaving her breasts completely vulnerable. Her legs, although they were vertical, caused no discomfort, because of the way the duct tape held her ankles to the overhead bookshelf strut.

So she was comfortable. But she tried to imagine what sight she must be presenting toward the cubicle itself, and said so. "OK, guys. You have me all trussed up, and I feel fine. Was this your fantasy? How do I look like this?"

As she peeked past her legs, she saw expressions on their faces like little boys in a candy store, with a hundred dollar bill to spend. All wide-eyed with wonder. Unbelieving about their good fortune. Jim finally broke the silence. "Ummm... I don't know about these guys, but this is way better than I ever fantasized." He swallowed hard, and continued, "Thank you, Mandy. I mean this sincerely. I'm glad your OK with this. It's still hard to believe. Anyway, let me see what I can find, in answer to your question of how you look." He sped off, cock bobbling as he moved fast.

Tom and Martin echoed similar sentiments, caressing her legs, thighs and belly in ways that made her tingle with delight. She could tell that in their eyes, she was giving them a very special gift. Which was fine with her, because she was getting what she wanted, too – sex and orgasms – especially orgasms. Her cunt was happily remembering its purpose.

Jim came back with a good sized hand mirror that he'd found somewhere. It took some finagling to get the angle right, but finally Mandy could see what they saw. Her butt was slightly out over the edge of the table, and her cunt and ass hole were clearly visible between the swellings of her ass cheeks. It was one of the most erotically obscene images she'd ever seen, and it was her own body on lewd display! They hadn't taped her knees together, only her ankles, so she moved her knees apart slightly and saw her labia parting with the movements of her thighs. Her sweat must be making her cunt lips stick to her thighs. The view got even more lewd, and the men whistled.

i licked so its mine

 This morning, I performed my daily ritual of kneeling in the shower in worship of your magnificent cock, as I have done every morning since we first established you as my Master and me as your slave a little over a year ago.

Since we are both married, living separate, busy, fulfilled lives, we don't see each other very often. So the morning ritual is a beautiful, brief daily reminder for me of my submission to you, dear Master. Thank you for that lovely assignment.

And the experience is even more enhanced during periods in which I am under orgasm restriction, as I am this week. I wonder if you can ever fully comprehend the degree to which I thrive when you deny me of pleasure, Master. Thank you for that gift.

Today, we have made arrangements to meet here at your house, since the rest of your family is away, which means I have the great honor of worshiping your cock in person, right here in your bedroom.

We have just finished kissing in that incredibly passionate way we always kiss, and now you invite me to begin the worship, as you make yourself comfortable in the chair of the bedroom that you share with your wife.

My pussy throbs and aches with lust for you. I would likely explode if you even touched my engorged, desperate clit. But today is about you.

I kneel before you, not touching you yet, taking in this sight before me, thankful for the privilege to be in the presence of my Master's great cock.

There you are naked, handsome, masculine, with your legs spread and your cock limp and innocent, its heavy head hanging downward. You have shaved as you always do, so that tiny hairs will not impede my efforts.

You are truly a sight to behold.

I slowly lower my head to the floor, with my back arched, and my ass protruding up and out. I hold this reverent position for several minutes, breathing slowly, transitioning more deeply into my trance, into my "sub" space as I prepare to orally submit to my Master. I envision how your wife or other women from your past might have pleased you, and I am overcome with a sincere hope that you have been pleased well in every circumstance. Nothing matters more to me in this moment than your pleasure.

Nothing else in the world exists.

I am ready to serve you now with every fiber of my being, so I slowly rise to an upright kneeling position again, with your cock now immediately in front of my face. I gently lift your beloved member with my right hand so I may more fully view your precious, sensitive balls beneath. I look up with a tender, submissive look. Your lips form a partial smile, as your eyes emanate lust and appreciation for me.

I delicately bury my face into your groin, gently pressing your shaft against my cheek, so that my face is fully surrounded by your sex. I breathe in your musky smell, the lovely smell of my Master. I fully consume your scent and close my eyes, feeling overwhelmed by the intimacy of the moment.

I kiss your tender balls gently, and ever so carefully suck on one and then the other, while continuing to cradle your shaft in my hand. I feel your balls tightening as your precious come begins to gather inside. I see the veins pumping blood through your shaft as your arousal increases. I follow your veins like a map leading me on a journey up toward the tiny drop of pre-come that has formed at the top of your dick, and I gently squeeze your pink, spongy head with my hand to push more of it out for me to consume.

You reach down and briefly fondle my plump heavy hanging breasts, and I look up to smile at you, recognizing the battle of sorts in your mind between the competing interests of wanting to have your way with my body and wanting to remain sitting back enjoying my worship. You sit back again, the blow job winning your internal battle.

I cup your balls in one hand and hold the base of your shaft in the other, as I begin to lick up and down in careful, measured movements, reveling in the joy of servicing my Master's manhood. I am lapping your cock like a pet, occasionally looking up to meet your wanting eyes.

Now placing both of my hands on your hips and more firmly positioning myself, I suddenly and dramatically, with one swift, controlled movement, take your thickening cock completely into my mouth. My lips now surround the base of your shaft, and my throat opens to accommodate the head.

I am pleased to hear you let out an approving moan, and I respond with a proud moan of my own, with your member still entirely in my mouth.

I know this is the moment when I, your submissive slave, somehow own you. I feel powerful. At this moment in time, your sex is mine.

My mouth tightens around your manhood.

I look up at you with a look of power and confidence. Your shaft is at full mast now inside my commanding mouth, your veins wildly pumping blood into your engorged cock.

With you still fully in my mouth, I begin forcefully flicking your shaft with my tongue, firmly but with a limited range of motion since your dick is taking up the entirety of my mouth.

I begin strongly and wildly sucking you, intermittently continuing to flick your shaft firmly with my tongue. You are moaning with pleasure.

Then you start to pump your hips toward me, thrusting your rock hard cock into my mouth.

And I know the moment is here when I must surrender control back you. At this point, I am no longer actively servicing you. My mouth now becomes a vessel for you to fuck. You grasp the sides of my head as you pound into my mouth.

You are now fucking my mouth. And I am slobbering, with no respite to swallow. But I do not care. I am here to serve you.

My primary task at this moment is to try to maintain some semblance of form with my mouth and attempt to continue encasing your cock that is now like a wild, raging bull in my mouth. I focus on keeping my lips over my teeth so that they do not inadvertently scrape your precious cock as the almost violent thrusts continue in and out of my mouth. I tighten my neck muscles a bit, just enough to keep my head and mouth from flailing about, but remaining pliable enough for you to control our movements. You grab a fistful of my hair and continue controlling the movements of my head as you continue fucking my mouth.

I can't see your face, but I imagine your eyes are tightly closed and you are gritting your teeth as you are nearing your climax.

Then the moment comes.

You announce that you are going to explode into my mouth, and you call me your slave.

I am ready for you. I am prepared to take my Master's delectable come.

You let out a tremendous sexy, fully masculine groan as your cock begins to empty itself with streams of come squirting in my mouth. I proudly swallow your thick delicious come.

After some moments of this, your motions begin to slow and I am able to maintain a more defined shape with my mouth around your dick. You are now slowly pumping into my mouth, as I continue drinking you in.

I dare not touch you with my hands or make any sudden movements, so as not to interrupt these final moments of my Master's pleasure.

Your pulses gradually slow and your movements gradually stop, as your cock begins to soften in the safety of your slave's warm, wet mouth.

I softly wrap my right hand around the base of your shaft and delicately slide you out of my mouth, taking care to softly suck as your cock exits, so that I may take in every last drop of your come.

You pull me up toward you, with a caring, deeply appreciative look in your eyes, and gently kiss my lips. And I verbally thank you for allowing me to serve you. Your hand starts to work its way down my body toward my desperate, swollen pussy, but I stop you. I grab your hand and pull it away, then place my forefinger on your lips, uttering a quiet "shhh."

I add, "Today was about you. My pussy will continue aching for you until the next time we meet. Now I must leave."

You pull my head toward you and kiss me on the forehead.

I dress myself, and walk out of your house, toward my car that is discreetly parked two blocks away. I drive home feeling satisfied and happy to have pleased my deserving Master as my pussy continues to ache with desire.

Distort me

 It's a perfect Saturday night, and I'm in my favorite place in the world: In bed, with my boyfriend trembling under my touch. It's been fifteen days since I last let him cum, and he is well and truly fucked.

Heath has always been extremely open-minded when it comes to what we do in bed. Like, I'm serious. I'm a very adventurous person, but he has never once told me No. Not even that one time when I thought it would be fun to pretend I was a vampire thirsty for his blood and it turned out plastic fangs are impossible to kiss with.

But even so, I was surprised when he agreed to let me lock his penis away.

For the past two weeks, he has not once been able to touch his own cock. I've been taking care of his hygiene, and a handful of times I uncaged him to play for a short duration, but every time, he's had to put his cage back on with his needs unfulfilled. And every time, he has obeyed.

I didn't think he could do it, honestly. Not for so long. It was a bluff on my part when it all started, trying to see how long he could go -- but he has pleasantly surprised me, and earned the reward he was promised if he made it to two weeks: An entire weekend of uninterrupted playtime.

I've had him personally make all the preparations: We are well provisioned with food, massaging oil, and wine. The TV has been set up in the bedroom with his laptop hooked up to it; he's been collecting internet porn all week (a cheap trick on my part to keep him occupied and stimulated when I wasn't in the mood to play) and last night he set up each video in a separate tab, available at a click. Every window in the house has the curtains closed, the door is locked, even the car is parked elsewhere to make it look like we're not home. We don't want any visitors this weekend.

He woke me up early in the morning with kisses. He didn't have to say it, I could see it in the way his eyes sparkled: Wake up, I want my gift. And I've been giving it to him ... all day.

He has his eyes closed, attention turned inward. That has been a typical expression for the last couple of hours. It's taking him a great deal of restraint and concentration to avoid going over the edge and ruining our game before his due. I don't know if I could do it, if our roles were reversed. He must be very keen on keeping this up.

My fingers are feather-light on his cock, dancing up and down; I've been taking great care not to irritate his skin. It would be too bad if we had to stop just because I'd rubbed him raw. So, the lightest of touches and copious amounts of oil it is -- not very satisfying, of course. But then, that's not the point.

"I'm going to have the softest hands after this weekend," I muse aloud while the tip of my index finger circles his sweet spot. He makes a non-committal noise that could be anything from a laugh to a groan, not opening his eyes.

Following a sudden instinct, I lean over and take the tip of his penis into my mouth, sucking very lightly on it. I know I need to be careful here, but it feels too good in my mouth and I lean deeper, taking in about half of his length until the tip hits the roof of my mouth. Then I tighten the ring of my lips and draw up again, slowly and surely. I have done this hundreds of times today alone; it has given me expertise.

I rest there for a moment before coming back up and stretching out alongside his naked body again. It is hot against my skin. "Are you tired yet?", I ask. "It will be time to sleep soon." I bring my hand up and rest it on his chest while my nose brushes his cheek.

He whines quietly, then blinks his eyes repeatedly as if to shake himself out of a dream. Without even saying anything, he rolls over and pins me down with one forearm across the collarbones. He lowers his head and runs his tongue and teeth over one of my nipples.

I can't believe how good it feels. My body is ready as a ripe fruit, falling open to the simplest touch. And I have only been frustrated since this morning. If this is how I feel, what must it be like for him?

"Not tired, then," I say, striving for confidence while I wind my hand into his curls and run the other over his neck and shoulders. "But surely, you can't want to play anymore?"

Even as I speak, though, my legs are sliding apart, and even as he answers "I do", he accepts the invitation. His tongue is warm and perfect, and I tense up into it with a sigh, pleasure spreading through my skin to every part of my body.

One great advantage of being denied release this long is how easy it becomes to take each other to heaven. He barely moves, barely has to put in any effort to get me squirming. Just that sequence of slow, steady licks and after just a minute, I have to tell him to stop before he pushes me too far.

He obeys, but instead he starts licking my entrance, pushing in with his tongue; when I do not stop him but open my legs wider instead, his fingers follow.

"Don't think I don't know what you're doing," I say without harshness. He twists his fingers inside me. "You're trying to make me crave it. You're hoping I'll want your cock in me so bad that I'll fuck you." And I do, I do, it's almost working but I'd better not tell him that. I am his Dominant. I have an obligation here.

"But you can't, remember? You'd spill before you satisfied me at all."

"We could try," he says hoarsely, thrusting his fingers in and out, and I am so tempted to do it. Even if it's just for a moment. Even if I can't do more than just hold him inside me. Would that be such a bad way for the game to end? To have him collapse, shaking, on top of me, covering me head to toe with heat?

I draw him up by the shoulders, pin him back down underneath me onto the white covers. The tip of his cock bumps into me as I hover over him. His gaze never leaves my eyes; he's trying to tell whether I mean it this time, or whether I'm just playing with him.

He should know by now that I'm always playing with him.

Very slowly, I lower myself down on his shaft. Beneath me, he is holding his breath, his eyes boring into mine, wondering if this is going to be it. I have promised him one more day, and one night. He has a right to that, but I could end it now with one push of my hips and he's not second-guessing me. He is only waiting at my mercy. It is a beautiful look on him.

But I am not merciful. I am his Dominant, and I am strong enough for the both of us.

So, I only take in a little bit, just like before. I hold it for a moment, wanting to carve in stone the obedience on his face, and then I lift myself up and get off the bed.

"Dinner, then."

**

I remember how it all started. We were working together in the kitchen as we so often do, preparing dinner; we would have friends over later in the evening, and we were going to outdo ourselves.

I had made some infantile joke -- an insult to my jack-ass sexist colleague. Something about how he might learn to treat women better if someone finally got his dick in a cage.

Heath laughed and shook his head in disbelief, asking how in the world that would help. So, in the tone of easy dinner conversation, I explained to him the psychological benefits of enforced chastity that I had read about: That many people reportedly became much more manageable in well-administered chastity, for example. More respectful, more considerate, more willing to please ... Among other things.

While I was talking and happily chopping away at my broccoli, I became aware that some of this might not be common knowledge. None of it, in fact. I had my back to Heath, and so I could not see his face, but he had gone awfully quiet, and the quiet hung heavily in the small room after my little monologue ended.

Now, I wasn't too worried about this side of my inclinations coming to light; Heath knew that I was a girl of many tastes, and he had already proved to be quite versatile himself. He would not be scared off by a little more kink. But still, this was a bit out there even for me.

Chastity. I had fantasized about it, yes, and read everything I could find on the internet, but that was all. And that had been long before Heath ... before I'd ever had anyone crazy enough to even confess this to. I had never considered actually doing it in real life.

But now ... in the space, in the quiet between us, here it was: An idea manifesting, drawing its first cautious breath. In a flood, memories came streaming back to me of what I had read, and of what I had imagined; suddenly, my skin seemed alive with a hundred tingles.

Into the quiet, Heath said my name, lending weight to what he was about to say. He took a breath. Another one. And then: "Is that something you want to do?"

Sometimes, there is a moment that changes the game. When something that was previously out of the question becomes suddenly possible. This was such a moment, and I knew it when I turned around to find him already facing me.

There was no trace of a smile on his face, but his eyes and posture were sharply alert. And I knew it then, clear as day: This was his thing.

Here was a challenge. And I stepped right up to it.

"You mean," I said, staring him down and taking two steps towards him, which put me halfway across the kitchen, "Do I want to lock up your cock in a cage that only I can open? Do I want to be the only one in charge of when -- or if -- you can cum?"

Still holding the knife in one hand and his gaze with mine, I undid the button of my jeans and unzipped them, then slipped a hand inside. When I pulled it back out, my index and middle finger were glistening.

I meant to hold them out for him to see as I crossed the rest of the way towards him, but a sudden impulse made me bring them to his mouth instead, which opened without command. He already had one toe in subspace, and all it had taken was a few words.

While he sucked the wetness off my fingers, I leaned in and whispered in his ear:

"I think I do."

**

Dinner is a sticky affair, and it takes him forever to clear his plate because his bites are interrupted by moans and he finds it hard to eat with his stomach so tense with desire. I've placed a vibrator under his seat; I can hear it humming quietly. Under normal circumstances, it would tickle him more than anything, but tonight I can see him squirming and I know that he's grinding his arse into the soft fabric.

I smirk sympathetically; I have been there too. I know how it feels when even sitting down becomes a trial. When even your own weight on your buttocks becomes a pathetic substitute for real contact.

We make some conversation, speaking about the wine and the time, inconsequential things. Gradually, I recover my own composure while I watch his continued struggle. My timing pleases me; it was high time to re-establish the hierarchy between us. In order for this to work, he has to believe that my self-control is iron. He must feel small and undisciplined compared to me; be embarrassed by his weakness; but also trust that this weakness is well contained in my hands. I have everything under control -- that is the mantra of this game, the thread that ties it all together. That is the coin by which I obtain the finer subtleties of his surrender.

When he finally finishes, I offer him dessert like a cultured host, but he won't have any. So, I have him arrange some mousse au chocolat in a glass bowl for me and serve it. He lingers on his feet at my side, reluctant to sit back down, and I swear it isn't pity that makes me tell him to stay: He has given me an idea.

"Feed me," I tell him. "I need my hands."

I can see him tense as he obediently takes the little silver spoon and scoops up some mousse; he thinks I am going to touch him again, and is bracing himself. But he is quite mistaken.

I relax back into my chair and let my palms wander across my own skin. I have not done this since yesterday, which seems a world away, and my curiosity is engaged by all the little changes in the way my body feels. Even though they ache from too much touching, my nipples still harden instantly as I cup my breasts with my hands, and I sigh softly.

Feeding me is a new task for him, and he isn't quite at ease with it; unsure whether I am ready, the spoon often hovers in mid-air until I nod in encouragement. But he learns quickly, and before the bowl is half empty I can close my eyes and surrender a little myself. Relax from my duties as the entertainer, the caretaker, the mastermind. For a minute, I allow myself to be what outsiders believe being Dominant means: Being selfish and spoiled and commanding your personal slave to do your bidding. Never mind how carefully I have orchestrated this; for a minute, I can regress, and allow the multiple pleasures of touch and taste and smell to invade my senses and fill my mind, combining tentatively into a new kind of indulgence.

The truth is: I am no more at ease with this than he is. The incorporation of food into play still makes me deeply uneasy, stirs up fears and shames and guilts from dark and hidden places -- about my body, about dignity, even morals. But I am so aroused that I can permit it anyway. Admit to myself that I want this. That it moves me. And that I even like the tinge of revulsion it brings.

My slave is feeding me chocolate while I leisurely rub my throbbing clit, and if gluttony's a sin then I am going to hell for it. Simple as that.

I allow my mouth to fall open and the moans that bubble up my throat to fall out. Now it is me who has trouble coordinating swallowing and moaning.

On the last bite, he seals my mouth with a deep, hot kiss and my awareness latches onto it with all the intensity just cultivated. He pushes his tongue into my mouth, no doubt tasting chocolate, and I submit to it just like I did to the food ... for a moment. Before I catch him off guard, pull him down to me, and bend him over my lap.

I rest my hand very gently on his buttock for a while, teasing slightly, just so he knows it's there. Just so he has sufficient time to wonder whether I'm going to spank him for taking charge without orders. Perhaps I should ... but I do not feel like it, and I have no desire to teach him total passivity. So, I leave it at the wordless threat, and a light scratch with my nails, down the buttock and around the curve to his inner thigh ... and from there, it is only a tiny flip of the wrist before I hold his balls in my hand. They are heavy and hard.

"Look at that ..." I murmur, rubbing the pad of my thumb gently against his perineum. "You're getting brazen again. We know what that means." I let go of his balls and run my thumb upwards until it's pressing lightly against his anus. His abdominal muscles twitch against my thigh.

"Looks to me like you need it up your ass."

***

During the second week of being locked up, Heath started losing it.

I heard his familiar footsteps out in the hall when he came home that night, and got up to get the door for him. I opened it, smiling brightly at him, and it immediately became apparent that something was going on with him; instead of smiling back, he stared at me with scorching intensity and let out an audible breath.

"What's up, babe?" I asked, stepping back and leaning against the wall so he could come in.

Without answering, without taking off his jacket or his shoes or even closing the door, he walked right into me, pushing me into the wall, grabbing my head firmly in both of his hands and kissing me. I kissed him back enthusiastically, bringing my arms around his body and steadying myself on my feet; my hips brushed over the eerie hardness of the metal underneath his jeans.

Eventually, he broke the kiss, resting his forehead against mine, mumbling against my lips: "I can't take it anymore. It's too much. Did you get my texts?"

'I can't stop thinking about sex today,' I recalled. 'This one colleague is wearing a low cut shirt today and I can't. Fucking. Handle it.' 'Please tell me we'll fuck when we get home.'

"I did." I ran my hands over the small of his back in a soothing manner. "I may have touched myself over them."

He made a small, lost sound, picked up my wrists in his hands and brought them up over my head, putting his weight against me as he kissed me again.

"Please," he whispered, "This is getting out of control. I have to have you today. I have to fuck something."

"No, you don't," I replied. "You could still work, right?"

I knew this because he hadn't used his safeword yet, and it had been one of the iron rules of our game that he would use it immediately if the game started interfering with his work. But somehow, I wanted to double check anyway.

"Yes," he admitted. "But I'm ... I can't ... I think about it all the time. I look at people and I want to screw them. I even look at ... at things." He took both my wrists in one hand then and trailed his other urgently down my body, over my chest and stomach and around to squeeze my ass and pull me into his hips so hard he almost lifted me off the floor a little. "Please unlock me. I promise you, if you unlock me right now I am going to fuck you like I never have before."

I wriggled my hips a little against him, but never dropped my cool for a second. This had not come unexpectedly. "Two weeks, baby. You agreed to go two weeks."

"Well, fuck that!" He raised his voice to a loud growl, and it sounded almost dangerous. Angry. "I'm not doing this anymore. I want my cock back, right now." He was dragging my pants down as he spoke, grabbing my vulva demandingly, still pinning my hands to the wall. I wasn't sure if there was a strategy to it, whether he was planning to seduce me or assert his physical power or whether he just wasn't thinking anything at all. But in any case, he harshly dragged my panties aside and pushed two long fingers inside me without preamble.

I wanted it. I wanted to unleash him, I wanted the rogue tide of his frustration to sweep over me and knock me off my feet. But I was prepared.

"Two weeks," I breathed. "And no less."

He growled a wordless curse and began a quick rhythm on my cunt, his hips thrusting into thin air to the same rhythm.

"That's it, baby," I whispered, trying to shift the power dynamic back into my hands, "Give it to me. Show me how pissed you are right now. I'm gonna come again and you're gonna stay locked up in that cage for four more days."

F is for Friends

 "You have two hours, Jake."

And my boss hung up, right then and there. I paced across my apartment's living room in a panic. Two hours—I had two hours to send him an article I hadn't even started. I looked at the window and cursed the goddamn storm outside.

It had been going for the entire day and had resulted in a power outage in my apartment. The computer would obviously not start, but my boss had told me that the article was meant for Monday. Now, he had just called me with a change of plan, telling me he needed the article TONIGHT. Well, I wasn't about to fail at my job; I had just recently graduated in journalism and had been lucky enough to find a job with an online newspaper—messing up this early in my career was not in my interest.

I sat in front of my desk, opened Pages on my Mac and typed away as fast as I could. "It won't be that long..." I thought to myself. It was only a short article about an up and coming fashion designer in my city. I had interviewed him the weekend before and taken pictures of his workshop. I knew everything I had to write, I just had to put it down in words. Two hours was tight, but I could do with tight.

I had made it five minutes into the writing when I heard the door in the back open. There were three doors behind the small living room, one was my room's, and the two others were Kylie's and Zoe's—my roommates. Kylie would return from work at midnight, so I knew it was Zoe entering the living room. I couldn't tell you much about Zoe, seeing as I barely knew her.

Kylie was a good friend from university, and Zoe was one of her friends. It made sense that we could get along as roommates, and so we had been living in this apartment for three weeks by now, splitting up the rent.

I threw a quick glance behind me before going back to my writing. Much to our lesbian Kylie's chagrin, Zoe was an incredibly cute, straight girl. There was something cold and dark when you looked at her.

She had dark brown hair and similarly colored eyes, but her eyes always had that look of cold confidence to them; a sort of "I know what I'm doing" attitude. If the term "resting bitch face" had a copyright, it damn sure belonged to Zoe. In the three weeks we had spent as roommates, I had never once seen her smile.

Not that she was sad or gloomy—quite the opposite, in fact. She never smiled but she looked almost aggressively confident, and there was always some sort of excitement lurking behind her cold, intelligent expression. However, I kept wondering how she would look with a smile.

Zoe had these plump lips most girls dreamed to have, and a smile would certainly have looked cute on them. She was slightly below average height with a lean body—she did a lot of yoga after all. Cute is really the best term I can find to describe her. Not some mind-blowing beauty, but pretty enough that you enjoyed just looking at her.

That was pretty much all I knew about her. We only small-talked from time to time—acquaintances was the best word to describe us. Her cold resting face and incredibly calm demeanor didn't necessarily repulse you, but it didn't make her appear like the most sociable of persons either, and so I'd never really gotten to know her that well.

"We still have coffee?" she asked as she walked to the kitchen. I responded with a succinct nod; my goal wasn't to seem rude or disinterested, but I had an article to finish as quickly as possible. However, when she returned from the kitchen with a steaming cup of coffee in hand, I noticed that the usual cold confidence of her face was gone. Instead of it, there was an uncharacteristic exhaustion. Maybe even sadness, but the most subtle sadness you could imagine. Curious, I turned away from my desk as she sat on the couch to look at her phone.

"You O.K?" I asked.

She nodded. Her attitude was still imbued with her trademark, calm nonchalance. "Yeah, it's nothing, don't worry." I didn't quite believe her, and she noticed it. Zoe's left side of her lips formed some half-smile as she scoffed. "My boyfriend just left me."

"Oh... I'm really sorry..." She had had that boyfriend for four months. I definitely couldn't just go back to my article unless I wanted to look like a cold asshole. A few minutes away from my computer wouldn't kill me, I told myself, so I walked over to her and sat on the sofa.

She held the hot coffee close to her as if to warm herself, and sat with her legs on the couch. That was another thing about Zoe; she always moved and sat in the most elegant ways, as if there was always a camera she was posing for. I suppose working as a yoga teacher helped.

"He literally just dumped me, the absolute cunt." Most girls cried in such a situation, but Zoe looked more like a scheming supervillain—a half smirk on the side of her mouth, that calm coldness in her eyes and one eyebrow always raised higher than the other. She drank some coffee and continued. "I know moving to a different city wasn't going to help, but damn, I thought he could endure it for me."

"It's normal that you're sad."

"Sad?" She scoffed confidently. "Pshh, fuck him. Not sad, disappointed. I have very high standards for boyfriends, and he let me down." She shook her head the way a teacher would before an inept student. "I'm also disappointed at myself. I don't care that it's over, I'm mad that it wasn't ME who broke up with him. Things should only ever go my way."

Her confident smirk looked supervillain-y. I couldn't help but admire her strength of character. Zoe was a leader type, that much was clear: she decided how things went and everyone had better listen to her. Honestly, I could imagine her cold look alone making people obey her. Zoe took another sip of the coffee, but then she sighed. There was an exhaustion about her.

"What is it?" I asked.

"It's just... what an asshole... He was supposed to travel here for the weekend; I was going to see him tomorrow. He cancelled and broke up with me just when we were about to see each other."

"It's normal you feel this way. You loved him."

Zoe giggled assuredly. "It's not that, not at all. It's..." She sighed, and for the first time, I saw a full smile on her lips. Her "evil queen" air gave way to a bit of girly shyness. "Maybe it's too much detail..."

"You can tell me." Now I was genuinely curious.

"It's... You know... I haven't seen him in three weeks... And I have a libido."

"Too long without sex, eh? I can relate. Broke up with my girlfriend in March."

Zoe shook her head. "No, it's not that. Honestly, when it comes to me, I'm fine not having sex for a while, I can always masturbate... It's not lack of sex that's driving me crazy right now."

There was genuine exhaustion in her eyes; the sort of exhaustion you see when someone has waited too long for something.

"Then what is?"

Zoe looked again at me, and her embarrassed smile emerged again. She hid her face with the coffee cup and giggled. "You'll think I'm weird if I tell you."

"I won't."

"You will. Everyone thinks I'm weird when I tell them."

"I promise I won't judge."

Zoe lowered the coffee cup and chewed her lip the way people do when they're a bit uneasy. Finally, she bit her lip, and I saw true hunger on her pretty face. "I'm bummed because I won't get to suck his cock." She groaned playfully as soon as she noticed the shift in my expression. "Yes, you heard me right. I'm... Urgh... I like sucking cock, OK? No, scratch that, I LOVE sucking cock. And I could've been sucking one tomorrow..." She closed her eyes and sighed so dramatically, you'd think she was in an opera.

"That much?"

"Yep." She giggled and took a sip of the coffee. "I'm kind of obsessed. You know, when I'm not in a relationship, I..." She covered her face, unable to stop her cheeks from reddening out of embarrassment. "When I'm not in a relationship, I straight up just blow my close guy friends. We hang out, they play on the Xbox and meanwhile, I suck them off."

My head was going in circles. So much incomprehensibly strange info was being dumped on me that I didn't know what to do with all of it. I was suddenly learning more about Zoe, and what I was learning was... unexpected. I hadn't ever pictured her sexual life; she was just a polite roommate to me, but I would have never expected her to be such a... well pardon the offensive term—such a slut.

"Your friends? You blow them?"

"Hell yeah. I love it."

"But why? I mean, I'd get if it was sex. But what do you get out of blowing a guy?"

I saw her usually calm, serene eyes light up with a true passion within as she leaned forward. "What do I get out of it? Duuuuude..." She grasped for words as her eyes wandered around the room, clearly searching for a way to put into terms a notion too big for terms. "I don't even know if I could explain it to you. Well, here's the thing, I'm into the whole submission and handcuffs thing. You know, I like being put in my place."

Now it was starting to make sense. Personally, I've always been the most typical, vanilla kind of guy. Never was interested in that whole Fifty Shades business, but I knew there were people out there who were into it, and who was I to judge? Turns out Zoe was one of them, but to my surprise, she was on the submissive side of the spectrum.

"I'm surprised, to be honest," I said. "I would have placed my bet on dominatrix."

She laughed. "Me? No way, never. I know; it's not the vibe I give off if you look at me in everyday life. But man..." She sighed and looked at the window like in a cheesy movie. "I'm completely different when it comes to sex. I want men to take charge of me."

"That's why you like sucking?"

"Bingo. I'm on my knees, there's a hard cock in my mouth—you get the point. Dude, I NEED to feel submissive. That's why I suck my friends when I'm not in a relationship; no way I'm waiting months until I hopefully find a boyfriend. I need to feel submissive on a regular basis."

She was smiling completely, something I had never seen her do before. "You like the fetish that much?"

"It's so much more than a fetish, dude. I... I deal with a lot of stress. Anxiety too. There's my job, and there's the rent, and my parents need help with the mortgage... Being submissive helps with the stress. It feels good to give up control whenever I can."

"Then call your friends," I chuckled. "Go hang out with them."

"They're in the same city as my boyfriend."

She sighed with much sorrow. The poor girl had been forced to move here for her job, thereby separating herself from what was effectively her therapy. And on top of that, she had anxiety and stress building up within her. I did feel bad for her, but I had left my computer for 5 minutes by now, and the clock was ticking.

I rose and apologized, explaining the situation I was in. Thankfully, she understood, and I went back to writing that goddamn article. I had an hour and a half left, and I was only one paragraph in. I needed to type as fast as I could.

Still, the words appeared slowly on the screen. I couldn't focus. A short moment of prolific writing came, but I lost focus of it when my cellphone fell below my desk and I had to pick it up. God dammit, it was hard. I just needed to write three simple parts: an introduction to the fashion designer, his biography, and his style and workflow. So why was it so hard to write? Well, I knew why.

I just couldn't keep Zoe out of my mind. What she had told me was so... not strange, that word sounds too negative. Unique, yes, that's a better term. Her sexual lifestyle was something I had never heard of before. Not being sexually submissive; that's about the most common fetish you can find; I'm talking about her willingness to suck off platonic friends. No, not willingness, I chose the wrong word again.

Desire. Actual desire, rather than willingness. What she had described wasn't her complying to her male friends' desire of being sucked—it was HER actively seeking to do it in order to find some escape from life's anxieties through submission. Zoe was basically just a promiscuous version of a BDSM sub, not shocking or anything, but... Still, it's unusual to hear of a girl partaking in BDSM dynamics with platonic male friends. It's stranger still to barely know your roommate, and then have a conversation that reveals such intimate parts of them. The journalist part of me was absolutely fascinated—I loved interviewing people and learning about them, after all.

The simple straight guy part of me was fascinated too, for an entirely different reason. I mean, here's Zoe, a cute girl with beautifully plump lips, and now that I know what she does with them, I'm supposed to not constantly think about it? I just couldn't keep the image of a penis in her mouth out of my mind. Or would it be penises? She said she will blow her male friends, but did she mean many of them in one session, or separately, how did that work?

"Fucking focus", I told myself. I tried, but how could I? Plus, I was hard now, not that I could control it. You have to understand, I studied Finances and then Journalism, my entourage was always made up of typical, standard people living standard lives. Kylie had studied photography, and so she knew more artistic people with more broad-minded views, but these anecdotes of more eccentric behavior had only made their way to me as that: mere anecdotes.

Now I realized I was living with someone pretty wild, which was unusual for me. And honestly, just by looking at Zoe, you could never picture a wild soul from someone so calm and collected—certainly not a submissive wildness. "Focus, focus." The intro was done and I could now start the biography part. I looked at the hour on the screen. 8 PM. I had an hour left. "Fuck." In an hour, I had only managed to write the short introductory paragraph—barely a fifth of the entire article. I needed to speed it up.

"What's the article about?"

I noticed Zoe was standing right next to me. "Some fashion designer in the city." I quickly turned back to the screen, hoping she would go right after, but instead, she stayed.

"So you interview people and then you write an article?"

"Yep." I really tried finding the right balance between cold and stern with that yep. I did NOT have time to chat.

"And the photos in the article? Kylie takes them?"

"When she can."

"So sometimes you take photos yourself?"

"Yup."

"That's a pretty cool job, not my type but—"

"Zoe..." I cut her off and turned to her. "I really don't mean to be rude," I said, as politely as I could. "But I have an hour to write this and I haven't made it very far. I really can't chat right now."

She instantly blushed and nodded, you would never have believed it was strong, cold Zoe standing there. "You're right I'm so sorry. I'll let you get back to work."

She left with a speed uncharacteristic of her. Seems like despite her confident attitude, she was still not immune to embarrassment and awkwardness. I did feel bad, though I will admit there was something quite adorable in seeing such a usually collected person exhibit embarrassment.

"OK, focus now." My eyes returned to the screen and my fingers returned to the keyboard. I typed out his birth year, his childhood, how it influenced his art, etc, etc. Faster, I needed to go faster. Now there were fifty-five minutes left, and the dire nature of my situation was dawning on me faster than I could churn out words. If I did not deliver the article in time, my boss would NOT be happy, he had made that very clear during the phone call.

"Jake?" There she was again, standing next to me. She was fiddling with her fingers uneasily. "It's gonna sound stupid but... Can I sit next to you? I won't talk, promise, I'll just wanna look at what you write. I don't wanna be alone right now."

I was a slightly taken aback by the vulnerability she was expressing, but I couldn't refuse such an innocent request. I told her to come over, and she dragged a chair from the living room and sat right next to me, giving me an adorable smile as a "thank you." I kept on writing despite the unusual feeling of having Zoe next to me. We were nothing more than acquaintances, but if sitting next to me could give her a bit of solace, then so be it.

My fingers traveled across the keyboard as I typed on and on. "...believes in authenticity in style...the clothing is the expression of the soul... fashion is a cultural movement..." The words came pouring out of my fingers and onto the screen. Strangely, I was able to focus better with Zoe next to me, probably because I didn't want to think of her sucking cock when her leg was almost touching mine. Not that she would ever be able to see my boner anyway, seeing as the desk completely extended over to my belly, hiding my lower body. Still, it would have been too awkward to have a boner thinking of a roommate you barely knew—one who stood right next to you.

The minutes went on with Zoe silently looking at the screen. It was funny to have an audience witnessing your writing coming to birth—I would write a phrase, then delete it and replace it by a better one, and I could hear an approving chuckle to my left.

Apart from that, there was no sound, and the total silence of the apartment allowed me to sharpen my focus. There was the thunder and the heavy rain outside, but that was more of a relaxing white noise, like the ten-hour videos people open on YouTube. The writing was speeding up, and it was going well, very well.

From time to time, I noticed Zoe looking at me. I didn't reciprocate the gaze, as I had seen her do that often with me and Kylie. She didn't talk much and usually preferred to stay in the corner of a conversation. Her intelligent, thinking eyes would squint under her frown and dissect you from afar—I guess she liked analyzing people.

I payed her no mind and kept on writing, though it did prove slightly distracting after a while to have her cold eyes probing me. She would look away, but every minute or so, her eyes would come back and linger on my face for a while.

Then, I heard a sigh. Confused, I watched as Zoe rose and walked to the kitchen. Keep in mind, the kitchen is not separated by a wall, so I could very much see her from the corner of my eye. She walked around the counter in the middle of the kitchen, going around it at least five times before leaning against it with her back to me. I really tried to focus on what I was doing, but even with her back to me, I could sense a storm brewing within her. She looked... Damn, she looked genuinely bothered by something.

"Her boyfriend left her," I told myself, "it's normal." Still, I could not help but look at her fiddling with her fingers. When she stopped leaning against the counter, her face was visible to me again, and gone was the assured, cold, calculating Zoe that was the norm; now her frown was that of a confused person lost in a sea of doubt. Something was off, I could definitely tell.

Zoe threw a quick glance at me, then looked away. She kept on pacing back and forth with an uncertain gait, chewing her lips and fiddling nervously with her dark hair. Finally, after a minute or two of this inexplicable behavior, she walked over to me.

Confused, I looked at her, not knowing why she was facing me awkwardly without saying a word. "Hey, Jake, uh..." Her usually confident eyes had to look away from mine, and she quickly sighed. "I'm sorry, it's nothing."

She walked back to her room so fast that she almost ran. I was completely confused and lost, but honestly, I could not afford to care. The poor girl probably wanted me to talk to her. She needed to talk to someone, even if it was a distant acquaintance like me, but I could not give her that, not until I had finished my article. I shrugged off her frankly absurd behavior and went back to writing. I had fifty minutes left, now, and I had completed half of it all. I could make it. I knew I could, I just needed to be fast. Thankfully, Zoe was back in her room now, and she would distract me no longer.

Well, I was sure wrong about that. Not two minutes later, I heard the door of her room open again. She stood in front of me with her head down, unable to even look at me. "Jake... Can I ask you something?"

"Sure..." I muttered, totally confused as to where this was all going.

"You know, what we were talking about, earlier... I..." She chuckled and looked away. Her face had turned completely red. "I can't believe I'm asking this. Okay, deep breath." She took that deep breath and looked me in the eye. "Do you mind if I... If I kneel next to you? I won't talk, I won't do anything, I promise, I just... I just wanna kneel next to you."

I opened my mouth without knowing what words to speak. What the hell had she just asked? "You... want to..."

"Kneel. It's just a way I need to feel sometimes. Helps me deal with the stress."

"Well... why don't you go kneel in your room?"

"Well I don't wanna kneel just for the sake of kneeling, I want to feel... you know... like I'm being dominated." She quickly raised her hands. "I am NOT asking you to dominate me, Jake, don't freak out. Don't do anything. Keep on writing, ignore me. Just... Can I please just kneel next to you?"

I couldn't do much else but nod. "Well if it helps you, go for it..."

Her eyes lit up and her plump lips smiled. I couldn't help but chuckle, but I really needed to focus on my article. She was a bit eccentric, sure, but if it could help her cope with the stress, it wasn't too much to ask. I didn't need to feel too awkward. I saw her moving from the corner of my eye, but instead of kneeling down, she was doing something else.

Zoe took off her shoes and socks and threw them on the couch. Confused, I watched the barefoot girl grasping her shirt.

"Uh, Zoe?"

She stopped and looked at me. "What?"

"What are you doing?"

"What do you think? I'm getting naked." My eyes flashing wide open made her giggle. "Well what did you expect? I need to feel submissive. This won't work if I have clothes on."

I couldn't believe what was happening. Zoe wanted to kneel below me... completely naked. "Is this... how you do it around your friends?" I asked.

"Depends. Naked most of the time, lingerie some of the time."

My head was spinning. This girl hung out with platonic friends only to blow them on her knees, naked or in lingerie. There were sluts, and then there was Zoe.

"Can I?" she said with a playful fake innocence. "Please?"

It's not like I would have hated seeing her body, and she could tell. In the end, I could only accept. "Make yourself comfortable," I said.

She giggled, taking off her shirt and her yoga pants. Zoe didn't just strip, she was very much teasing too. Her hips gyrated sensually and every one of her movements was sexier than a stripper's. She undid her bra and took off her panties, and there she was, standing stark naked in front of me. Zoe was hot, really hot. Her body wasn't some perfect porn star's, but it was athletic and extremely pleasing to look at nonetheless—a perfect example of a cute petite.

She had a slim physique with the long legs you would expect from a yoga teacher. People into big or medium breasts would have found Zoe's sorely lacking, but as far as I was concerned, her tits were absolutely perfect. They were small, but so perky and firm that they were adorable works of art.

Overall, if Zoe were to just stand casually in the nude, one would find her pretty lacking in shape, but the girl made up for it through her posture. I had never once seen her sit or stand dropping; she was always instinctively bending some curve sexily as if posing—a skill no doubt acquired from years of hanging out naked around guys. That skill now proved its usefulness as my eyes enjoyed her naked body. But I guarantee you; no matter how much I was enjoying seeing her naked, I can tell you she was having more fun being seen naked. Every time my eyes looked at her breasts, she seemed to instinctively arch her back even more.

Biting her lip, she knelt on the cold, hard wooden ground, and it didn't even seem to bother her. She struck the most perfect kneeling pose you could ever imagine, arching her back to keep the attention on her tits, with her head down and her hands behind her back as if they were tied.She faced me, and her face was right next to my thigh. I had never seen someone look more obedient in my life.

My cock was hard from looking at her body, and my mind was going insane, but I could not lose more time. Thankfully, I heard Zoe whisper: "Thank you. Just keep writing. I'm not here.

Not here... How the hell could I act like that was true? I kept on typing, but it was impossible for me to focus. My roommate was on her knees, naked as the day she was born. She looked like... a slave or something. I wasn't into BDSM, I wasn't used to anything like that. It was just so strange to me.

I tried rationalizing it all by putting myself in her shoes, even though she was now barefoot. Zoe handled stress by giving up power. Being a straight submissive, what she desired was to have a man (or men) control her, or at least be "above" her in a hierarchical sort of way—and I certainly was above her in the literal sense.

Being the outsider that I was, I had always thought BDSM was just about fucking, only with handcuffs on. This was something else completely, something much more complex. It wasn't sex Zoe was craving, it was the feeling of submission itself. Even in a gesture as simple as kneeling naked below a clothed man, she was finding that solace of submissiveness. God, I could write an amazing article about her, I thought as I typed this now boring, trite story of a fashion designer.

"Jake?" she whispered.

"Uh, yeah?"

She looked up at me with adorably innocent eyes, not at all the commanding ones she was known for. "Can you pet my hair?"

I had only ever petted dogs before, not girls, but what was I to do? Say no? Awkwardly, I brought my hand to her hair, but she eased the process for me by instantly rubbing her head against my hand; much like the way cats rub their heads against you when they want attention. I softly caressed her brown hair, and she went back to looking down submissively. It was now extremely hard to focus. Not only could I not stop looking at her perfect tits right below me, I also had to periodically remove left my hand from the keyboard to pet her hair.

At some point, I entered a flurry of phrases which necessitated my two hands. After a while of typing with two hands, I felt Zoe rubbing her head against my leg—again, like cats do, and she looked up at me with an adorable frown. I had no choice but to caress her again, and the moment my hand stroked her hair again, she closed her eyes and smiled with happiness like you've never seen before. This girl was into being submissive—REALLY into it. Most people would only ever submit to a partner they've known for a while; Zoe on the other hand was more than happy to do it with a roommate she barely knew. I wasn't into the whole domination thing, but seeing Zoe being so easy was definitely hot.

My eyes kept wandering over to her body. It was absolutely surreal—my roommate was stark naked in a totally sexual way. I realized that I hadn't had a good look at her ass, and so I tried peeking, but the way she knelt below me somewhat hid her ass. Thankfully, she noticed, and before I could blink, she turned around, placed herself on all fours with her toes tucked under, and with a perfect arching of her back, presented her ass to me like a bitch on display.

"Wow..." I said without thinking. Her ass was superb. Just like her tits, it was small, but incredibly firm and round with pronounced cheeks. My "wow" made her chuckle with glee.

"You can slap if you want," she said, biting her lip.

I did, giving that perfect ass a good spank. She turned back and resumed her submissive pose, kneeling with her hands behind her back. The sight of her ass and the incredibly slutty way she had shown it off had turned my cock harder than stone. I sighed as I tried desperately to focus on the article. I had forty minutes left, and Zoe's mental torture wasn't helping me write any faster.

She rubbed her head against my jeans again to ask for her petting. I complied, and even felt the instinctive desire to caress her face. While one hand typed on the keyboard, the other gently caressed her cheek and her neck. Zoe instantly turned much, MUCH more sensual. She closed her eyes and smiled blissfully, sighs leaving her lips as my hands stroked her neck. Her expression was as passionate as if I was fingering her, yet all I was doing was stroking her neck.

Then I remembered how psychological Zoe's sexuality was. It wasn't the physical sensation of fingers between her thighs she was yearning for at that moment, it was the desire to feel owned, to feel taken. She was completely nude, kneeling in ostentatious obedience, and I was clothed. That simple asymmetry in clothing made my touch a dominant one, and I was amazed to see just how much she enjoyed that dominance.

I kept caressing her hair and face as I looked back to the screen. Soon after, I felt her lips on my fingers. She took my index and my middle finger in her mouth. I just looked, completely taken aback. Zoe was... Zoe was sucking my fingers. She arched her back even more, straightened her posture and moved her head up and down across the shaft that my two fingers formed. And I just watched. She looked up and gave me a sweet look. She was thanking me for letting her do that, and I could see just how happy she was as she closed her eyes and kept on sucking, moaning with passionate "mmmmhhh's".

I was just dumbfounded—wouldn't you be? Just imagine the sight for a second: you enter an apartment, and you know that its tenants are nothing more than acquaintances. Then, in that darkly lit space with a storm outside, you see a fully clothed man typing on a computer, and a woman on her knees, stark naked, performing some sort of blowjob on his fingers.

I noticed I was sweating, and my cock only kept getting harder. "Fuck," I muttered under my breath as I desperately tried to keep my mind off Zoe and finish the article. I had thirty minutes left, I realized as I looked at the hour. I typed faster and slid my finger out of her mouth, wetting my keyboard with her saliva. I was sweating because of arousal and a growing sense of panic. I needed to finish this fucking thing, and I needed to finish it FAST.

I heard Zoe moan as she rubbed her head against my jeans. She was asking for the fingers like a child would ask for a toy. Dammit, I needed two hands to write, but she was so incredibly hot... I complied and gave her my fingers to suck for thirty seconds before taking them away again. And again, the girl moaned on her knees, and I gave her my fingers—it went on like this for a few minutes. Even though the gesture turned me on, I had to finish the article, and that meant typing with both hands.

I tried to slid my fingers out, but she tightened her lips and held them like that. "Zoe, come on..." I pleaded. She shook her head and kept on sucking, eyes closed and smiling. "Zoe..."

I took my fingers out, but she wouldn't leave them. Zoe opened her mouth wide and kept leaning her head towards the fingers in some sort of ridiculous chase—if I brought my fingers to the right, she'd lean right and try to wrap her mouth around them; all the while producing desperate moans, as if my fingers were food and she was starving. I did admire her dedication to her slave posture, however—not for one second did she try to rise, and her hands remained firmly behind her back as if actually restrained.

I quickly had enough and genuinely snapped. "Zoe, enough!" I showed my index to her as one would during a scolding, and she just smiled and tried sucking that one. "Zoe!"

The girl's face turned red and she pressed her head against my thigh to laugh raucously. "Hahahahah! You're so mad!" She looked up at me and bit her lip. "I'm sorry, I'm just having fun..."

"Zoe, I need my two hands to write this thing. Please."

She made an exaggerated pout with her lips, even though her smile was still visible. She placed her chin on the top of my leg to look at me—just like dogs (or rather bitches) do with their owners. "I'll leave your fingers alone, fine."

"Thank you."

"But..." Her expression turned into one of begging. She was giving me the sad puppy eyes. "I still need something to suck..."

Her lips were parted. Somehow, I could feel the hunger on her lips like a tangible energy, and that hunger was desperate. It was the hunger of someone starving. I immediately understood what she meant.

"What?" she said, and this time, her expression was not playful acting, but very real concern. "You... you don't want me sucking your cock?"

I could see how terrifying the idea was to her—imagine being a girl and being turned down by a guy when you offer to blow him. I wasn't about to destroy her self-esteem forever, so I quickly petted her hair as a comforting gesture.

"Zoe, I..." I chuckled. I was about to tell a roommate that I would love a blowjob from them. It was surreal. "Zoe... Well of course, I'd love it. But I really need to finish this first." She gave me the sad puppy eyes again; now she was competing with that cat from the Shrek movie. "Zoe, I just have twenty minutes left, just give me twenty minutes."

"I'm not waiting twenty minutes."

"Zoe..."

"I wanna suck it now Jake, please. Please, please, pleeeeaaaaaase..." My mind was dizzy with arousal—this naked girl was begging, BEGGING to suck my cock. She brought her face to my clothed erection and rubbed her face on it. "Please let me suck your cock, please let me suck your cock, please, please, please Jake, please, please, please, please, please, please, pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaase..."

It was clear to me that she would never give up, so I did. "Ok, ok, you win."

Zoe gasped with glee and kissed me on the cheek as she rose. "I'll be right back!" She ran to her room and returned a moment later with a tube of pink lipstick in her hands. I should have taken those few seconds to write some more phrases, but with her standing at the other end of the living room, I had a full view of her body, and I just couldn't miss that. The bare girl used the mirror camera on her phone, and a moment later, her lips were colored with a vivid, girly pink.

"Can't suck cock without lipstick," she said as she threw the tube and the phone on the sofa. Instead of walking over to me, she got on all fours and crawled with the most feminine elegance I had ever seen—a tiger stalking her prey. Zoe crawled under the desk, disappearing completely from my view. "Just keep writing," she whispered under the desk. "Don't mind me, I'm not here."

As I went back to typing, I noticed that she wasn't pulling my pants down. Instead, she unzipped my jean's fly and fumbled through the hole until she pulled my cock out of it. Zoe seemed to revel in that contrast of clothing—me fully clothed and she completely naked; she did not want me baring any more flesh than my cock. We had no collars or cuffs, but we had that asymmetry in clothing, and that definitely made me feel completely superior to her. I peeked at her under the desk. She was on all fours like an animal, and after a few licks across my shaft, she took it all in her mouth, running her mouth up and down my cock with passionate movements of her head.

My god, she looked so hot. Her long dark hair fell all over her bare shoulders, and her back was arched in such a way that the curve of her ass was visible. She was putting all her body into the blowjob; her toes were tucked under as if she was ready to jump on a prey and her fingers were strongly pressed against the ground. Not a single part of her body was passive, every muscle in her body was clearly straining with activity—all of them were participating to put all her soul and energy into the task. She wasn't just sucking my cock, she was devoting herself to it, worshiping it, swearing absolute obedience and submission to it, and all her body brought energy to the task, not just her mouth.

If submission was what Zoe craved, then she had to be in heaven right now—completely naked, sucking off a fully clothed man under a desk. I continued writing my article, but the growing arousal made it difficult to focus. Zoe was a better cocksucker than any girl I had ever been with; not a surprise, since sucking dicks seemed to be the axis of her sexuality. Her technique was absolutely flawless—her mouth worked on my penis as if it had been created for that sole purpose. There was so much more than just sucking; she kissed my mouth across the shaft, she licked with large sweeps and little taps, she kept the cock in her mouth and sucked without moving her head, and then she went back to moving her head and drowning my entire cock in her saliva.

It was so strange to be getting blown while I was writing. Zoe was invisible, hidden somewhere below me, yet I could feel her passion with every throbbing of my penis. And I could certainly hear her; this was the noisiest blowjob I had ever experienced, a perfect symphony of gurgles and gurgling, wet and slushy sounds, lips smacking against flesh, endless slurps and so much gagging that you would have thought there was a girl choking down there.

And then there was Zoe's voice. At first, I heard mostly giggles as she delighted herself with my cock, but pretty quickly, she was moaning. The pleasure I felt was already distracting, but her moans... I tried so very hard to put down coherent phrases on the screen, but every time I tried initiating my thought process, I heard Zoe's muffled moans below the desk.

"Mmmmhhh... Mmmmmhhh..." she went without stopping. Her moans were so incredibly sexy... And they were absolutely not letting me focus.

"Zoe, quiet."

"Mmmmhhhhh..."

"Zoe, I can't focus..."

"Mmmmhhh, mmmmmhhh..." The girl just kept moaning louder and louder—she loved being difficult, this one. Zoe turned her sucking of my cock into something crazed and chaotic by violently throwing her mouth against it. There was a gag reflex every second, "Guh! Guh! Guh! Guh!" And when she wasn't gagging, she was moaning even more, "Mmmmmhhhhhh! Mmmmhhhhhh!"

My mind just couldn't take it anymore, it was too hot and too distracting, and I knew she was doing it on purpose. You moaned involuntarily from intense physical pleasure such as penetration; no amount of love for giving blowjobs could ever make someone moan that much out of reflex. Zoe's moaning was effectively role-playing—she was consciously moaning to commit to her role as a submissive. If I wanted her to stop, I had to play her game.

"Zoe, shhhhh, shhhh," I said, petting her hair. She moaned in response, but I kept on stroking her head and shushing her. "Shhhhhh, Zoe, listen to me, shhhhhh." Her moans turned calmer and gentler, and so I kept on going. "Shhhhh... Shhhhh..."

She was playing the part of the animal, and so I had treat her like one. I had a wild beast under the desk, and it wanted to be tamed. I kept softly stroking her hair.

"I know you're excited to suck cock, Zoe, but I need you to take it down a notch."

She moaned as she kept sucking, and it was a long, plaintive moan that seemed to say "I can't help it."

"I know, Zoe, I know, but you're loud and it's distracting."

She moaned with an apologetic tone. I chuckled. I liked this conversation we were having, with her communicating through cock-stuffed moaning. It was impressive how much she could communicate with a dick filling her mouth—no doubt another skill acquired through years of practice "Do you want to make me proud?" I felt her nodding on my cock. "Then I need you to be quiet, Zoe. Tell you what, if you do that, I'll call you a good girl. You'd like that, wouldn't you?"

"Hm hm," she moaned as she nodded.

"Ok," I said as my hand protectively petted her hair. I knew exactly what Zoe was doing. She knew moaning so loudly distracted me. She was doing it on purpose so that I would have no choice but to tell her to be quiet—not ask her, mind you, but tell. And so I played her game, keeping my left hand on her head like a reminder of dominance. "Slow down girl, slow down," I whispered.

Zoe moaned plaintively, but I kept stroking her hair. "Shhh..." I said. "You can do it, girl, you can do it. Make me proud."

I kept shushing her, and to be honest, I was really enjoying this little game. Dominating her didn't really stir me, seeing as I wasn't into that, but the dynamic we were playing was quite amusing. Zoe was playing the part of the cock-crazed submissive who couldn't help but moan like a whore while sucking my cock, and I was playing the man who had to keep HER arousal in check. It seemed absurd at first glance, but I do think there was a core of truth to it; Zoe was not pretending but rather playing up a very real sentiment.

I wrote on as Zoe calmed down. I whispered words of calm and comfort, and her sucking gradually turned serene and peaceful under my protective hand stroking her hair. "Shhhhh... Shhhhh... That's it girl, shhhh..."

"Mmmhhh... Mmmhhh..." She was still moaning—it was clear one could not expect Zoe not to do that with a cock in her mouth, but her moans were now quiet and peaceful; long, sleepy sighs of absolute pleasure.

"You're a good girl Zoe, you're a good girl."

The apartment was silent again, and I could focus on my writing properly. The words poured out in droves onto the screen. It was one of the most relaxing moments I had ever had in my life—there was only the sound of my keyboard, the rain outside, and small, wet sounds and moans coming from under the desk. Minutes before, Zoe had been fucking my cock with her throat, but now she was making love to it with her mouth.

She would place her tongue against the bottom of my shaft and run it up slowly, all the way up to the head. Zoe repeated that gesture multiple times, licking my cock from every possible angle. Then she placed her lips against the side of my shaft and kissed it lovingly by smacking her lips. The slut took my cock in her mouth and sucked it so slowly that it felt more like she was tasting a five-star meal. I felt her mouth getting slightly excited again, and her moans growing louder.

"Shhh, keep quiet," I reminded her. "It's ok Zoe, you can calm down. Be a good girl, keep sucking like a good girl." She responded to my words with serene moans. "My cock is going nowhere, alright Zoe? Don't you worry, it's going nowhere. You can calm down."

"Mmmmhhhh...." She kept on worshipping my cock.

"That's it, good girl. I'm not leaving you girl, don't worry. You're gonna get all my cum in your mouth, I promise. You don't need to worry, you're gonna get all of it."

Eventually, 9PM came. I quickly spellchecked the article, and finally I sent it to my boss, sinking into my seat with a sigh of relief. A moment later, I was unloading quantities of cum that I didn't know I had down into the slut's throat. She giggled like a maniac as it entered her mouth, gulping and slurping all of it down. The wet sounds and the moans stopped, and I looked under the desk.

Zoe's smile was the most genuine I had ever seen in my life. She looked up at me with stars in her eyes.

"Enjoyed your treat?" I said.

She nodded, closing her eyes and rubbing her face against my cock. "Thank you so much Jake."

Before I could comment on how her thanking me was absurd, I saw her eyes well up. She made a few sobs as tears fell.

"Are you ok?" I asked, concerned.

"Jake, I'm feeling amazing!" she sighed with tears in her eyes. She spoke with genuine emotion in the voice. "I haven't had that for three weeks; I was going crazy..." Zoe was obviously crying with relief. "There was just so much stress these last weeks, and my boyfriend wasn't around." She rubbed her face against my cock with her eyes closed—rubbing it like it was the most comforting thing in the world. "I can deal with all the shit life throws at me, I really do. But sometimes it's tiring to be strong. And with this..." she wrapped her lips around my cock and gave it a good suck. "Mwah. With this I can turn my mind blank. I can forget about all my problems and let someone take charge of me." She looked up at me and gave my cock a loving smooch. "Thank you so, so, so much Jake."

"You're welcome, Zoe." It felt absurd to say that when I had been the one getting blown, but Zoe was clearly the one who had gained the most enjoyment out of it. She was right: things went HER way. She had pulled the strings and made everything happen the way she wanted. She had wanted submission, and she had managed to guide me into dominating her. My outsider perspective on BDSM was broadened with this incredible revelation: submissives are just as powerful as the dominants they kneel before, if not more.

"Jake?"

"Yeah?"

"I know you just came, but... Can I please keep sucking?"

I had had my satisfaction, and in all honesty, if it had been my call completely, I would have said no. But this wasn't about me, nor about my pleasure. It was about Zoe's, and she deserved that comfort she needed. I smiled, put my hand on her head and pushed her down on my cock. She closed her eyes and went back to moaning quietly with me in her mouth.

It was a pretty sweet evening.

Momma

Do you want me to take advantage of you?

Yes ma'am.

Do you want me to hurt you?

[He hesitates.]

...yes ma'am.

On your knees, then.

[He falls to his knees, his eyes veiled with desperation.]

Look down.

Okay.

Yes ma'am.

Yes ma'am.

[She takes a sip of wine. Stands up, setting her glass on the side table. Her satin robe opens slightly as the deep plum-colored fabric makes waves with each movement.]

[She steps toward the boy...barely a college freshman, he was clearly nervous.]

[She runs her fingers through his hair in one swift motion...forehead to crown.]

[He takes a deep breath. He doesn't move.]

Please.

Please what?

[He is silent.]

[She circles him one complete turn, before standing in front of him again. She opens her robe completely and lets it fall to ground.]

[He takes a deep breath. He doesn't move.]

[She runs her fingers through his hair again. One. Swift. Motion.]

[She trails the tips of her fingers behind his ear, along his jawline, and under his chin.]

[He looks up.]

[Her breasts are exposed. A black lacy panty hugs her hips and covers her secret place.]

[He takes a deep breath. He doesn't move.]

Please.

_______

Suck.

[He takes her finger between his lips and circles the tip with his tongue. She pushes her finger in further. He sucks harder, closing his lips tighter.]

[She takes her finger out, glistening with fresh saliva.]

[She leans back and puts her hand in her black lacy panty and slides the wet finger in her secret place.]

[He takes a deep breath. He doesn't move.]

[She opens her legs slightly more. Her sight makes the young boy tremble. But her sound makes the young boy hard.]

[The sole of her left foot rests on his right shoulder, while her right foot is on the ground. Her left hand grips the leash as her right hand moves furiously around her secret place.]

Please.

[His hardness makes him breathe harder, though he dares not move.]

[She pulls the leash and lays her head on the back of the couch. Her eyes close as she lets out a loud, breathy moan and her hand slips out her secret place.]

[She leans forward, her eyes piercing through his familiar veil of desperation.]

Suck.

[He takes her finger between his lips...]

_______

[Leaning her head back and draping her arms over the arm of the sofa, she takes the leash between her teeth.]

[He, on all fours and his torso between her knees, awaits her instructions.]

[She lets the leash fall from her mouth and over her shoulder.]

Undress me.

Yes ma'am.

But do not touch me.

Yes ma'am.

[He takes the black lacy panty in between the tips of his fingernails. He slides them over her buttocks, down her thighs, over her knees and past her ankles. He lets them fall to the floor in front of the sofa.]

[He gets back on all fours.]

[She runs her fingertips over his lips...top, then bottom, then top again.]

Are you hungry?

Yes ma'am.

Would you like something to eat?

Yes ma'am.

Shall I feed you?

Yes ma'am.

[She sticks a finger in her secret place, then back out. She runs the finger over his lips...top, then bottom, then top again.]

_______

Good boy.

[She takes his hair in her hand and grips it hard.]

[His mouth full, he lets out a loud moan. The sound sends vibrations to her secret place and makes her thighs tremble harder.]

[He digs his fingers into her hips and sticks his tongue in and out. The taste makes his mouth water and sends a trail of saliva down the curve of her buttocks.]

[He moans. Her thighs tremble.]

Almost there.

[She throws her head back and rolls her eyes in the same direction.]

[He flicks his tongue furiously over her clit: left to right and around...left to right and around...left to right and around...]

Fuck.

[She shakes...then she pours.]

Thank you ma'am.

_______

[She ties the end of the leash around his wrists, then drapes them over the arm of the sofa.]

Do you want me to take advantage of you?

Yes ma'am.

[He takes a deep breath. He doesn't move.]

[She is on all fours over him, his hips between her knees.]

[She runs her finger gently over his forehead, past his nose, then past his lips. She trails the tip of her index finger from behind his left ear, along his jawline, then down his neck and over his Adam's apple. She then wraps her whole hand around his neck and slightly squeezes.]

[He whimpers.]

Shhh.

[She purses her lips together then gives him a peck on his parted mouth.]

[She moves her face slight centimeters away from his, their noses almost touching.]

[She squeezes harder. She stares in his eyes...he doesn't make a sound.]

Good boy.

[She releases her grip and places the palm of her hand on his chest.]

[She runs her hand over his right shoulder, then his left shoulder.]

[She runs her had down from his left shoulder until her thumb reaches his left nipple.]

[She bites her bottom lip as she takes the nipple between her index finger and her thumb. She rubs her two fingers back and forth...the nipple between them.]

[She looks at his face, then back at his chest.]

[She leans forward and covers the nipple with her mouth. She runs the tip of her tongue around it over and over again...until finally letting rest on his nipple.]

[She flicks her tongue back and forth and around again.]

[His chest rises and lowers as his breathing becomes louder.]

[She takes her tongue across his chest to the right nipple.]

[He lets out an excited gasp.]

Shhh.

_______

[He whimpers again.]

[Her left hand is gripped tightly around his neck.]

[She squeezes a second time as her nose touches his abdomen.]

[The tip of his cock is now deep in her throat and her jaw aches with each movement...but she refuses to stop.]

[She takes her hand from around his neck and wraps the leash around her wrist twice before taking it in the palm of her hand.]

[The feel of the leather in her hand turns her on...and makes her suck harder.]

[He jerks his upper body up as she wraps her lips tighter and slowly slides her mouth up his shaft.]

[She leaves a trail of saliva to slide down and onto his pubic hair as she releases his cock from her mouth.]

[She lifts up and straightens her back. She continues to look at his hardness before taking it gently in her right hand.]

[He whimpers again.]

_______

Don't touch me.

[He lays his head on the back of the sofa but keeps his eyes focused on her. His hands rest at his side as she straddles him.]

[She wraps the leash around and around her left wrist until only a short section remains between her hand and his neck.]

[She takes his wood in her other hand and rubs her thumb over the tip until precum starts to ooze.]

[When his cock is nice and wet with precum, she pulls it to her secret place. She glides the tip against her clit...back and forth, back and forth, back and forth.]

[She inches it closer to the hollow of her secret place.]

Please.

Shhh.

[She moves her face closer to his...their noses touching. She runs the tip or tongue over his lips...top then bottom, then top again.]

[He parts his lips wider and leans forward.]

[She moves away, straightens her back and smiles.]

Good boys get rewarded.

[She grips his wood harder.]

Have you been a good boy?

Yes ma'am.

[She slides the shaft of his cock up and down her secret place...her juices coating it as she goes.]

Are you sure?

[She takes the other side of his cock in the palm of her hand and pushes it harder against her secret place. Up and down she goes...up and down, up and down.]

[He looks down his nose, his bottom lip quivering with desperation.]

Yes ma'am.

[She smiles again as she lets the tip of his wood slide one more time up then down her secret place and into its hollow.]

_______

The under part of her buttocks touch his lap and he digs his fingernails into the palm of his hand.]

Don't touch me.

[He closes his eyes and balls his hands into fists.]

[She leans forward and rests her hands on the back of the sofa beside his face.]

[She rises slowly then back down again, the hollow of her secret place swallowing him whole.]

Please.

[He opens his eyes just as she rests her buttocks on his lap again.]

[His cock had touched something deep in her and it makes her whole body go limp as waves of pleasure roam from her toes to her scalp. Her face becomes hot and she leans back, her hands on his knees.]

Go.

[In one swift movement he leans forward, takes her buttocks in both hands and pushes her toward him.]

[As her mouth hits his neck, he slams her buttocks down hard into his lap. His wood touches that deep part again and causes her to bite his neck.]

Unnhh.

[He slams her down again and she lets out a loud yelp.]

[Her bites to his neck pain him but cause him to slam her harder...and faster.]

[He digs his fingers into her leaving grooves in the fleshy part of her ass.]

Harder.

[She moans.]

[He tightens his grip on her sides, positions her higher and lifts his hips, slamming into her over and over again.]

[He can feel her wrapping her arms around the back of his head. She is no longer biting him, but her moans leave hot moisture on his earlobe.]

[He slows down and lets her ass rest on his lap. She straightens her back and places the palms of her hands on his shoulders. The leash had come loose and is dangling down his chest and in front of her secret place.]

[He watches her face, eyeing a trickle a sweat that had formed above the tear duct of her left eye. As it starts to slide down her nose, he leans in and slides the tip of tongue over it, clearing it completely.]

_______

[Her nipple had become hard so he takes it between his teeth. He releases it and lets his tongue roam over and around.]

More.

[He flicks his tongue over her nipple more quickly. He pushes his face closer as he opens his mouth wider. She stuffs more of her breast inside until saliva drips from his mouth, down the curve of it.]

[She throws her had back and lets out a deep moan.]

[She is dripping wet and can feel his wood throbbing inside her secret place.]

[Her gooey, pillowy softness tightens around his hardness and he sucks on her breast harder. She moans again and he can feel her hips move slightly up then down...front then back.]

[She pushes him back, taking her breast from his mouth.]

Watch me.

Yes ma'am.

[She leans back, her hands on his knees. She lifts her hips forward and upward...then back down again.]

[His shaft is nice and wet now.]

[She stares in his eyes, then at his lips as he licksthem with hunger.]

[She rises and lowers farther and faster now. She is close now.]

[His digs his fingers in the sofa cushions and groans. His cock was a rock now.]

You don't have permission to cum yet.

[He swallows hard and closes his eyes.]

No...watch me.

[He opens his eyes as she takes her right hand to her secret place. She places her middle finger on her clit and rubs it hard. She moves it left to right, then around...over and over again.]

Oh my God.

[She bites her bottom lip and moves her hips faster...in rhythm with her finger.]

[His eyes follow the bouncing of her breasts until suddenly...her hips buckle and the hollow of her secret place becomes a vacuum, gripping his wood firmly.]

[She screams, she shakes...then leans forward to let the juices pour a wet, sticky mess down his cock and into his lap.]

_______

Your turn.

[He tosses her to his left and on her back.]

[He throws her arms behind her head and over the arm of the sofa.]

[He grips the back of the sofa with his left hand while taking his cock in the right.]

[He pushes it mercilessly inside her secret place, causing her to instinctively move away.]

[She cries as he takes her left hip in his hand and pulls her back to him...and his cock back inside her.]

[He takes the arm of the sofa in both hands and pulls himself up...plunging himself deep inside her.]

[He watches as her eyes roll back. He pulls up again and she takes his ass in her hands.]

[The skin on his pelvis sticks to hers as he moves himself in and out of her. Her hands grip his buttocks tightly and he can feel her nails scratching him with each pump.]

[She squeals louder as he takes her neck in his mouth and sucks hard.]

[He goes faster and the sound of his balls slapping her buttocks turns him on more.]

[He straightens up and takes her left leg over his shoulder. He lifts her hips up slightly and begins ramming inside her...harder and faster.]

[He is close.]

[He pulls her closer to him and at a faster speed.]

[He's hurting her...but it makes her wetter, and him harder.]

[He cries out...his body shakes as his nails dig into her hips.]

[He falls on her chest as his cock pumps inside her, and his cum streams out of her and onto the sofa.]

Thank you ma'am.

i hate touching

My wife and I have been married for ten years and I have been controlling her orgasms for most of that time. Before she was a submissive cuckquean, she was a chronic masturbator. On various occasions, I would come home from work and find her furiously rubbing her clit with her legs spread on the bed, while she looked at me and grinned sheepishly. I would feel the bed shaking while she fingered her pussy at night while she thought I was asleep. I also see her in the shower soaping her pussy and rubbing herself pleasurably from the mirror reflection. I knew I was married to a very, very horny girl. So when she told me about her cuckquean fantasies, I knew that controlling her ability to touch her clit would also allow me to control her.

***

I bought her a steel chastity belt for one of our anniversaries. She was so excited- but shy, even after all these years of me knowing of her humiliation fetish. I commanded "Take your pants off. Panties and all." She complied. Her pussy was red and dripping wet. I smirked. "Look at that." She smiled and looked at me eagerly then darted her eyes to my cock. "Look away from my cock, slut."

"Yes sir." she mumbled.

"Lay on the floor."

She lowered herself down and once her ass touched the ground she began gyrating from how horny and eager she was. I laughed out loud. "What a horny bitch you are! Your pussy is dripping wet. You are making a mess. Bad girl."

The verbal humiliation is making her even more horny; her pussy was creamed and I barely even touched it yet. "Do I need to take pictures and send it to every girl I know? So they know how horny I keep you?" I laughed. I know this gets her off. She wasn't just turned on by being denied, she was turned on by me threatening to fuck other girls. Her labia was completely swollen and her crotch was so heavily creamed (no pun intended). She was so horny she was literally humping the air at this point. I laughed at how pathetic it was but I was pretty turned on I could make my wife squirm like that.

"Please touch my pussy, sir." She begged, quietly, scared of overstepping her boundaries.

I laughed and ran my fingers on her clit, then up her torso. She gasped and shuddered, closing her eyes and enjoying my fingers pleasuring her.

My two fingers landed on her clit and started to make circular motions. She began whimpering. "Don't stop, please, sir" she gasped. "It feels too good." She was squirming on the floor from how much she wanted to cum.

"I'M GOING TO CUM" she screamed and gyrated her hips harder, her legs flailing from the pleasure and excitement. I took my fingers off her completely while she whined "please don't stop, sir, please..."

I got up and looked at her.

"Did you have an accident and came?" I asked smiling, knowing that she didn't.

"No sir."

"Good girl. Now go stand in the kitchen. It's clean up time." I commanded.

She did what she was told and stood in the middle of the kitchen, facing the sink, looking horny and defeated. I followed her, grabbing a kitchen towel. I ran hot water on it, drenching the towel, then squeezing the water out.

I walked towards my horny sub wife and her dripping pussy. I laugh "Your pussy is literally drenched. You're dripping down your legs."

She let out a small gasp. I knew she was horny beyond words, but this was just the beginning. There was more to do that day and I couldn't let her cum now. Plus, I enjoyed seeing her this way. I love the desperation and the obedience that follows the desperation. As long was she was horny, I could tell her what to do.

I proceeded to wipe her crotch clean with a warm towel before I put on the steel chastity belt. "No, no, please, sir, no..." my wife was whimpering and pleading with her eyes. "PLEASE SIR"

click.

I locked her belt in place. She was so frustrated she was almost in tears at this point. And probably from the swelling in her clit and labia. Knowing her, she must have been so horny her pussy hurts and aches.

"I have the key on me at all times." I said, grinning. I looked at my frustrated sub wife and the longing in her eyes. My cock was hard as rock at this point.

"Suck my cock." She hurried on her knees and swallowed my entire shaft in her mouth. She was drooling from being so horny. She buckled her hips back and forth while on her knees, grinding against the belt trying to stimulate her throbbing pussy.

"Do you want me to let you out tonight, cunt?"

"Yes sir" she moaned, muffled on my dick.

"Come worship my feet- and give me a massage."

"Yes sir" I sat down on our bed- the bed on which I torment her pussy every night. The bed where I restrain her in chains and deny her cum. There she was massaging my feet with her tiny hands and kissing my toes gently. What a good sub, I thought to myself as I made myself comfortable. I closed my eyes and fell asleep as my sub wife continued massaging me. Then she got up and cleaned our apartment completely naked except for the chastity belt so it was obvious that her horny pussy fluids were running down her bare legs.

***

I woke up and my wife was cooking dinner- I walked up to her and kissed her. She had an apron on, but nothing else except the chastity belt.

"I was thinking about the rules for the belt," I told her.

She looked at me, her eyes wide. She has been waiting for this moment for a long time. It has always been a fantasy of hers to be locked in a cage, denied of any relief.

My wife is the rebellious type. She acts like she doesn't like rules and breaks them all the time. But when I make them, it makes her knees buckle.

"You will be in the belt for most of the time. Especially while I am not at home. I will have the keys on me, so you can't touch your pussy. The goal is to train you. You will not be able to touch your clit or rub your pussy without my supervision. I am here to control your orgasms. This means that most of the time, I will let you out of the belt but I will ruin your orgasm. You must thank me for your orgasm even though there was no penetration or pleasure when you have them. When you are in the shower, you are still not allowed to touch your pussy. You will let me know so I can reach my hands into the shower and rub your pussy with my hands. YOU are not allowed to touch YOUR OWN pussy."

My wife looked at me with her mouth gaping. She was so turned on at this point. I saw her lips quiver from how horny she is and how much she wanted my cock.

"Look at you being turned on at this, you sick horny slut." I laughed. She smiled at me, moving towards me. I wrapped her in my arms and kissed her gently on her lips.

"I am going to take you out of your belt twice a day to clean you. I am going to rub you clean with a warm cloth."

"mmmm" she says smiling, being turned on and being seductive.

"Every night, I am going to take you out of the chastity belt."

"you are?" she says.

"Yes, I am going to tease your pussy so it's soaking wet. Then I am going to lock you back up. You can go to bed horny every single night. Except for when you get a ruined orgasm. But you would still be going to bed horny. So it's kind of like the same thing, I guess."

She looked at me, completely turned on by this. I knew she would be. I read her internet history. I know what she's into and how much of a submissive cuckquean wife she wants to be.

"Are you dripping from this?" I looked at her.

She blushed. I reached down, feeling her legs. "Holy shit, your legs are wet. You are a messy girl." I grinned as I watched her pleading look. The look that says please fuck me, but I am so turned on by this.

"I need to go back to cooking dinner" My wife says in a joking manner. It meant, I am going to cook dinner if you don't fuck me right now. So I decided to maintain her desperation.

"Go ahead" I said. I sat back and watched her cook and thought about what I was going to do to her tonight.

Hang Me Out to DRY

 At long last, my wife and I were finally one step closer to what I pictured as a major breakthrough in our sexual relationship. We are both somewhat private and proper and the subject of sex rarely comes up after we leave the bedroom. Only recently did I secretly discover her interest in something more than ordinary sex. Every once in a great while I will come across a steamy novel of hers but recently I found one by author Anne Rice and one about someone named 'O'. I saw a trend in her reading material featuring women in a submissive if not slave-like role in and out of the bedroom.

I can discern fantasy from reality pretty well and it did not change my views despite her darker tastes. But two weeks ago she showed up in bed wearing her hair in a ponytail. Since we have been married she has kept a ritual of combing her hair out for several minutes just before coming to bed. When she made advances moments later I noticed she was wearing a rubber thong. This was extremely unusual and I did my best to be nonchalant although I was extremely aroused. It's not easy when this tall beauty is straddling my abdomen. Almost immediately she maneuvered to where her hands were gripping the headboard and her hair was there for the pulling. I did not let go as I watched her transform into a very vocal and whore-like creature.

Things were about to change.

We had both agreed last Friday to visit an artsy theater and watch an old movie called 'Belle du Jour'. Innocently enough, I brought up the idea of having a drink afterward since my mother would have our three-year old until the following day. We met after work and got settled into the sparsely filled movie room. I had seen this movie before and I paid close attention to Cyan during the first five minutes. The main character has an argument with her husband aboard a carriage. The man orders the drivers to stop and the woman is whisked to nearby trees and tied. The drivers proceed to undress and whip her. Meanwhile, Cyan is slowly shifting and squirming within her seat. The rest of the movie is filled with similar dream sequences and afterward Cyan said nothing. Her behavior told me she was still digesting the scenes and after we had stopped for a few drinks, she began to rave about the movie.

"Would you consider that movie soft porn?" she asked.

I had seen my fair share of porn before but easily conceded.

"Yeah, I suppose it had the basic elements of porn," I replied.

Cyan sipped from her wineglass to conceal a sly grin.

"We've never seen a porno together," she observed.

"Together?" I shot back with a wink.

Cyan took another sip.

At this point in the conversation I decided to tell Cyan about an underground club I'd read about (on the internet but I omitted this fact to soften the suggestion). It is similar to theater sports but volunteers get to perform sexual favors and crowds can watch.

Not surprisingly, Cyan had never heard of the club but her barrage of questions made me well aware of her interest in visiting such a place. I was truly taken aback. In a very short amount of time, this daughter of a Catholic deacon was making strides in her sexual liberation and with me at the helm, no less.

The club was in the basement of a mainstream club called 'La Muir'. On the off chance we'd be visiting, I obtained a code word from their nondescript web site. It proved to be essential as we descended the flight of stairs to a tough-looking man in leather. He looked us up and down and was judging us on our business attire but half-willingly let us in the steel door.

The music was near concert level as we made the first corner. We stopped in our tracks at the sight of a dozen or more people watching a stark naked couple having sex right on the floor. Everywhere we looked there was some sort of activity going on and an audience to boot.

"Are you okay?" I asked.

Cyan nodded without looking directly at me.

I did not want this to seem like my idea completely so I asked her on occasion until I was convinced she was okay. This was another world to us but we weren't alone in our appearance. There were other people of varying ages sitting with friends or actively participating in the debauchery. It didn't take long to notice the men and women who openly stared at Cyan as though she was expected to do something for them. One woman in particular touched her thigh and later grazed her breast. I could not tell what Cyan was thinking as she quietly continued to people watch. This place gave license to anyone to touch or say anything to anybody it seemed. We sat on stools at a table next to a woman who was being nailed from behind. She even took a sip of her drink while the guy sweated and pumped away.

I would be remiss if I didn't say I was aroused by this.

I had never seen a female bartender wearing a half-cup bra serving drinks. Her nipples and tattoos were in plain view.

Cyan and I ordered a drink and I was happy to see her relax a bit. Her hand found my leg and patted my inner thigh – a hint of reassurance and perhaps a little foreplay.

"So where's the theater sports thing?!" she asked.

"I don't know," I responded. "Let's ask the waitress."

Cyan leaned over to the woman and she gestured at a small corridor in the corner.

We grabbed our drinks and headed that direction.

There was someone standing at the door requesting a ten-dollar fee from each of us. We willingly paid the money and were given a ticket stub for the door prize. The 'prize' was to be called on stage and be subject to the whims and desires of the audience members – or so I read. I told Cyan about the drawing and she quickly threw in her ticket.

"I never win anything anyway, "she said with a smile and a shrug.

I had not told her the door prize was optional and her odds of 'winning' might be one in one.

We walked into the tiny auditorium to find only about three seats available. About twice as many men filled the seats as women and the thirty or so people all looked our direction as we made ourselves comfortable. Cyan rested her head on my shoulder and I could tell she had overindulged on the wine.

"Don't fall asleep," I reminded her.

"I wouldn't dream of it," she said with a yawn.

Just then, A hot woman bounded from behind the curtains. Her yellow rubber top was bulging and I could almost see up her matching skirt. The crowd cheered as she raised a small fishbowl containing about five tickets.

"Oh, my god!" Cyan groaned.

It was obvious she was most likely going to be called onstage and she began to shrink down in her seat.

"Cyan?" the lady said as she held the ticket high. "Ms. Cyan?"

"I'm going to kill you!" she said under her breath as she stood up.

The woman in yellow extended her hand and helped Cyan up a step before the hoots and whistles.

"Hello, Cyan. You're new here. My name is 'Cat'."

"Yea...I'm not exactly sure what I'm doing here but you will tell me, right?"

Cat looked around the room at all the smiling faces.

"Everyone will tell you," she said with a forced chuckle.

"Is that your husband or boyfriend in the audience?" asked Cat.

Cyan turned and pointed my direction and nodded.

"That's the man I love," she replied sarcastically.

Cat walked to the edge of the stage and asked an audience member to pick up a card beneath their seat. The person obliged and raised it in the air for everyone to see. The crowd clapped at the #3 displayed.

It had some cryptic meaning known to everyone but us it seemed.

"Are you a good wife?" asked Cat.

Cyan nodded right away. "Yes!"

"Yes, ma'am." corrected Cat.

Cyan gave her a brief but incredulous look.

"When your husband walks through the door at night and it appears he's had a lousy day, what do you say?"

Cyan threw up her hands and said, "How was your day?"

"Then what?" asked Cat.

"I'm sorry to hear that," Cyan quickly replied.

"You say, 'I'm sorry to hear that, honey. How can I make it better?'"

Cyan smiled and looked my direction.

"I'm sorry to hear that, honey. How can I make it better?"

The audience chuckled in anticipation.

"Well," said Cat. "You can start by getting on your knees."

Cyan let out a laugh and covered her mouth.

"Get on your knees!" Cat said impatiently.

Cyan turned to speak and received a full -on slap across her left cheek.

The audience was stunned.

My wife had just been slapped hard across the face by a woman she did not know.

Instinctively she lowered herself to her knees and stared straight ahead. The audience warmed up to her response with a small applause.

Cat stepped in front of her and ordered her to look up and make eye contact. Cyan continued to stare at the woman's naval ring before slowly lifting her head.

There was a burning sense of eroticism in the air and I had no idea what was going to happen next.

Quietly, a burly-looking man appeared from the wings and handed Cat a collar and leash.

My heart was pounding as Cyan remained motionless and the collar was fastened around her neck.

Cat slowly walked behind as Cyan's head began to turn.

"Eyes forward, bitch!"

Once again, Cyan obeyed.

The leash was clipped.

"I bet you like being called 'bitch', don't you?" Cat remarked.

Cyan remained silent but looked to the ground.

"Huh? You whore. Slut. Stupid Cunt."

The last word caused Cyan's eyes to widen and quickly dart. Her face was beet red and this did not go unnoticed as Cat came around to face her.

"You like this, don't you, slut?"

Cyan continued to look at the floor with her arms crossed in front of her.

"Otherwise you wouldn't be in this place. You could've left the moment I slapped you!"

Cyan turned to look my direction but was reprimanded.

"Don't look at him, bitch! He would've rescued you by now if you didn't belong here!"

I almost felt badly for her but the woman was right. Cyan was an assertive enough person to leave if she didn't feel right. And as seemingly awkward as this situation became, I was completely aroused.

"I bet those nipples are rock-hard beneath that padded bra of yours."

Cyan's jaw dropped in disbelief but she said nothing.

Something told me the audience would find out soon as Cat's assistant reappeared and held the leash for her.

Her careful fingers began to unbutton Cyan's cashmere sweater. Cat forced her arms to her side and removed every last button until her bra was visible. Cyan turned her head to the ceiling with closed eyes and held her breath as the sweater was pulled and folded back. Her breasts weren't very large but her nipples were almost always erect. She's wanted bigger breasts but her great thighs and big butt were well worth the price.

Cat tossed the sweater aside and swiftly released the clasp in front.

That night would be no exception as her great nipples heaved upwards. I could read her lips as the words 'Oh, god' were drowned out by the unruly audience.

The woman couldn't resist a few pinches as Cyan surged forward. The assistant held the leash tightly and kept her from falling to the floor.

Now Cyan was on all fours and I wondered if I should've intervened. A hard smack on her buttocks by Cat's playful hand let me know the line had not yet been crossed. Cyan knew it was her call as she continued to let herself be handled and humiliated. I had not pictured her being onstage and topless twenty minutes earlier but it looked like a dream come true. Men and women in the audience were getting off on my wife's treatment and I was somehow okay with it all - even as more than one digital camera flashed on occasion.

It was becoming apparent there weren't any holds barred in this spectacle. Cat grasped the hem of Cyan's skirt and pulled it over her waist. She wasn't wearing the rubber thong unfortunately, but her satin boy-shorts were just as crowd pleasing. I couldn't take any longer. I reached to my right and felt through her purse to find a travel size bottle of hand cream. I could not help it at that point in time but to remove my cock from my trousers and slather it heavily. I felt absolutely sinful beating off in public but no one seemed to notice except those nearby who wondered how I was taking this ordeal. Could they blame me?

Cat ran her hand up the backside of my wife's panties and let out a yell when she felt how wet Cyan had become. Cyan's head dropped in frustration as Cat continued to massage and probe her slave's panties. I could see her fingertips glisten in the spotlight as she began parading her find to the audience. Cat whispered something into her assistance ear and he responded by unzipping his leather pants. Cyan had looked up long enough to see what was happening but looked down in concern. A quick tug on the leash had her head and hand at the ready as he reeled her closer. My wife's hand disappeared momentarily and grappled beneath his pants. Soon, a semi-erect cock emerged within her grasp only to be shoved toward her open lips. He entered but held still a moment before pulling out and letting her perfect her grip.

I felt some initial anger toward the assistant. What gave him the right to violate my wife? He was well aware I was seated right there in the audience. He wasn't so big and ordinarily I could probably take him in a fight. But this didn't bother me for long since a hidden curiosity took over my better senses. I silently hoped to witness him climax in my wife's mouth or on her face.

Cat took the leash as the man held Cyan's head in place and began fucking her throat violently. Cat stepped over her subject and pretended to be in a rodeo intermittently slapping Cyan's butt and pulling on her reigns.

And there I was: watching my wife, the mother of our child, undressed and on stage, orally performing for some well-hung stranger - not to mention being ridden by a dominatrix before an unruly crowd.

The audience began to stand up as the guy was getting closer to climax. He let out a yell and pulled her head up tightly by the ears. Her veins bulged and she had taken his entire length while his load shot down her throat. I heard her gasp for air as he pulled out and semen dripped from her lips to the floor.

This was very surreal.

I had not noticed an audience member quickly take to the stage with cock in hand and replace the spent assistant. I fully expected him to be ejected from the stage but I realized there were no rules. I could only hurry to get onstage and take my wife's waiting backside before someone else did. She was certainly not going to stop them, the whore ~ Ha,ha!

Cat stepped aside with a smile as I pulled Cyan's panties to her knees. She hardly seemed to notice as she serviced the young man in front of her. My cock was not going to take much more before I drove it into her slippery hole. I pumped furiously as a line began to form in front and behind us. Cyan's body went tight in convulsions as she climaxed on my cock. I, too, came quickly as both of us were more than ready.

As I slowed to a stop, it occurred to me these ten or more men (and a woman) were anxious to fuck my wife. I slowly pumped while working on an exit strategy. I pointed at my watch toward Cat and she knowingly started to calm the people.

The crowd booed and made sour faces at Cat but complied reluctantly.

The man finished himself off in Cyan's mouth before joining the crowd back to their seats. Cyan swallowed the semen without considering her option to spit it onto the floor. I was just a little ambivalent about this but it reinforced my wife's willingness to walk on the wild side, so to speak.

Cat led us behind the curtain and toward an exit.

"Thank you for being great sports. I hope to see you both again. Really." she said in earnest.

Cat turned and hugged Cyan and gave her a small kiss on the lips. Both their arms reluctantly let go and I could see the gratefulness in my wife's eyes.

We grabbed her clothes and purse and safely made it outside.

"You've got something on your chin," I said to her as a reached to brush it away.

My hand stopped just short as I identified it as leftover semen.

"Oh god!" I shouted.

Cyan laughed like she had not in a long time as she chased me with a threatening kiss. But something in me relented as I let her pull me close and kiss me with her sullied lips. The ice had broken and we both knew we would tread in the same waters again soon – and with some shame but fewer inhibitions.

Later in the week she admitted no intention of stopping the group that night.

Perhaps next time we will let the audience decide when the show's over.

Bull Chpt.1

 My name is Jay and I work in radio. That sounds like the introduction at an AA meeting, and many people who work in radio will tell you that it’s an addiction also. I work at a small station in California’s Central Valley. That rich agricultural area that stretches for hundreds of miles down the center of California, and is dotted with little farming communities.

I’m 35, my wife Jane is 25, we’ve been married for 5 years and in that time I’ve worked at 5 different radio stations in 5 different states. Most people in the industry will tell you that’s not unusual. Jane will tell you that I’m a loser.

The station I work at is small and plays country music. There used to be a saying in radio that “if in doubt, play country.” In California’s Central Valley the saying is: “if in doubt, go Spanish.” Since I don’t speak Spanish, I’m glad we haven’t. I work the 11 p.m. to 5 a.m. shift. There’s really not much to do. Put on a CD, play commercials (the station still uses cassettes), run the tape of the news, weather, and sports, and read an occasional PSA (public service announcement). Our paying advertisers usually aren’t happy to learn that their spot ran at 3:00 in the morning, so mostly we just run PSAs.

If you’ve ever heard that radio pays well let me put that notation to rest. Oh sure, it pays incredibly well at big stations in major markets. But here in Podunkville, it pays just above the poverty level.

I’m a pretty average guy, except that I have a good voice and a nasty addiction to trying to make a living using it. My wife, Jane, on the other hand, is gorgeous. Long dark, almost black hair, green eyes, she’s about 5’6” tall. Wonderful body, fantastic breasts. When she’s walking away from me, naked, I can see the bulge of her breasts on either side of her, if you know what I mean. She’s a firm, beautiful D cup with pale pink nipples and areola. When she’s naked, facing me, I can see daylight at the top of her thighs, where they meet just below her pussy.

Unfortunately, when she’s naked in front of me, she usually has her hands on her hips and her mouth moving a mile a minute. And when she’s naked walking away, she actually stomping and still letting me have it. I guess you could say that she’s unhappy with our current situation. Living in a small crappy rented house, moving every year, scrapping to get by, I can see her point, but I love what I do.

I was asleep at 11:00 in the morning when I heard the telephone ring. Usually that doesn’t bother me, but this morning for some reason I woke up. I could hear Jane talking on the phone, arguing with somebody, but trying to be quiet.

“You bastard,” I heard her say.

She listened for a minute. “Damn it, all right you bastard. But only this once. Like you promised me.”

More listening. “OK. Be here about 1:00 in the morning. And come to the backdoor. I don’t want anybody to see. And don’t try to be funny.”

What the fuck was this? 1:00 in the morning, I’d be working. The backdoor? What the hell?

I tried to get back to sleep, but couldn’t. Jane of course was her usual charming self until I left for work about 10:00 p.m. We hadn’t had sex in several months, and I don’t think she’d enjoyed it much when we did. But I missed it. I missed it a lot.


At the station I recorded that night’s announcements and PSAs. I often do that in advance anyway. I don’t like the idea of waking from a semi-slumber at 2:00 and fumbling for paper and sounding like I need to clear my throat.

Vern, the engineer was late, as usual. I don’t really know why we had an engineer on anyway, he didn’t do much, but Vern was an OK guy. He looks a little like Tommy Chong, and I think he was a hippie back in the 60’s. He’s been around radio forever, and he’s pretty sure that music peaked with “The Grateful Dead.”

Pretty much all we do at night is put on a CD, put on the news, weather, and sports tape at 5 minutes to the hour, stick in an occasional spot, and read a PSA now and then. Most of the time I don’t even announce the music, I just let the CD play. Hell, both of our listeners already know the music much better than I do.

It was 12:30 when I told Vern that I had to go out for a while and asked him to cover. I’d done it dozens of time for him and he had no problem doing it for me. He asked what the next CD should be and I gave him one by a particular artist. Vern loves this guy; he doesn’t like the singer at all, doesn’t like any country music actually. But ever since he heard the rumor that this guy is gay, he thinks playing his music in this community is the funniest kind of joke there is.

It was 10 minutes to 1:00 when I parked the car. Our little rented house sits at the end of a run down block. Behind the house is a “green belt,” which in this case means some trees and weeds, which extend to the next street. I parked on the other side of the “green belt” and made my way to our backyard.

Our house and backyard are small, cluttered, and overgrown with the weeds that the landlord refused to take care of. It was very dark, but I knew where everything was, and made my way close to the backdoor, diving for cover when the back porch light came on.

A few minutes late I heard footsteps coming around the house, and watched in amazement as a young guy moved under the light. He was perhaps in high school, maybe college. Tall, strong looking, good looking too, and very black. I immediately hated the bastard.

He knocked, and I saw Jane answer the door, she wasn’t smiling.

“Well, come in,” she said.

The best part of our crappy little house is the patio that has two sets of sliding glass doors that enter both the living room and the bedroom. The bad part was that the cheap vinyl curtains didn’t do much to block the view inside. Tonight that was a good thing. It was May, but May in the Central Valley can be warm and Jane had left both doors open a little.

I moved as silently as I could to the patio and peeked in.

“Listen cunt, I’ve had enough of your attitude,” I heard the guy say. Oh boy, that’s the kind of talk Jane loves! She’s going to have his nuts on the wall, I thought.

“I caught you, you know I caught you, and that I have a nice security tape of you trying to lift that clothing from the store,” he continued.

“Oh shit,” I thought.

“And,” he continued. “I don’t care if your husband’s so pathetic that you don’t have any money. If I want, I can send you to jail. Are we clear?”

The comment about her husband hurt, but the sudden look of fear on Jane’s face was interesting. I couldn’t believe it, seeing her look like that was getting me excited. I found myself breathing a little harder.

“Do you fucking understand me cunt?” he was almost shouting now.

“Yes,” Jane said very quietly.

Suddenly his hand was on her face, squeezing her cheeks together. “Its ‘yes Sir’ to you.”

“Yes Sir,” she said her lips pushed into a pout by his fingers.

“Good, we understand each other. Tonight you’re my bitch, my whore, my cunt. That’s what you agreed to, isn’t it cunt?”

“Yes Sir,” her eyes were looking down but I couldn’t help but notice, from the rise and fall of her breasts, that her breathing was rapid.

“Yes Sir what? Christ, don’t make me drag every goddamn word out of you.”

“Yes Sir. Tonight I’m your bitch, your whore, your cunt.” Jane’s face was red, to my amazement my cock was rock hard in my jeans.

“That’s good bitch,” the young man smiled as he walked around my wife. His hands trailing over her body like he owned her. Her face, her arms, her breasts. For the first time I really noticed what Jane was wearing. A light summer sundress, her breasts moved freely when he squeezed them, she wasn’t wearing a bra.

“This looks like one of the dresses you stole. Is it?”

“Yes Sir,” Jane said.

“That’s good, you look good in it. But tonight you’ll refer to yourself as ‘your cunt,’ or ‘your whore;’ or ‘your slut.’ Do you understand bitch?”

“Yes Sir,” Jane’s face was beet-red, as was the top of her chest. “Your cccccunt is glad the you like the way she looks.”

Her dress was shaking! Her body was trembling as she said this.

“That’s good bitch. Now show me your whore tits.”

“Yes Sir,” it was barely a whisper as Jane slid the sundress down to her waist. Her beautiful full breasts open to his gaze. Her nipples where red and erect. The red blotch that I had seen on the top of her chest extended much further and was much redder than I had initially thought. Could this be a flush of excitement?

For the first time I heard the radio playing in the background. I heard it because I could hear myself announcing a pancake breakfast for some youth group.

“This excites you doesn’t it bitch?”

I watched as Jane nodded her head without speaking.

The young man moved quickly, much more quickly than I would have thought possible. Grabbing Jane’s nipple hard between his fingers he jerked her almost off her feet.

“Don’t just nod bitch, answer me like I taught you.”

“Awwwww. Yes Sir. Your bitch is excited. Oh god,” Jane moaned.

“That’s better. Take the rest of that dress off,” he ordered.

I watched as Jane quickly stepped out of her dress, her naked body visible. She was trembling.

“Touch your cunt. Tell me if you’re wet for me yet,” he ordered

I watched again as she pushed her right hand between her thighs, her finger sinking into her pussy.

“Ohhhhh god. Your cunt is dripping Sir,” she was moaning.

“Take out my cock, whore, show me how you give head,” he was enjoying this.

Without a word Jane dropped to her knees, fumbling with his belt, she soon had his cock out of his pants. I watched in amazement as Jane’s mouth closed around it. His cock was very black. Not too long, no longer than mine, but very thick. About as thick as Jane’s fist. Her mouth was stretched as she licked and sucked it. Jane hadn’t put her mouth on my cock since we were dating. Said she didn’t like it, didn’t do anything for her.

He was looking at her, his hands stroking her hair as she slobbered on his black cock. She was making love to that prick, lost in the sensations, moaning, touching his balls. I was shocked when I looked at the carpet beneath her, it had turned dark where she was dripping on it.

“You want me to fuck you don’t you cunt?” he was pulling her head up by the hair.

“Oh yes Sir. Your whore would love for you to fuck her,” Jane was panting, saliva dripping on her chin.

When he bent her over the chair, her face was only inches from the sliding glass door. Inches from my face. I couldn’t see his cock penetrate her, but I saw the look on her face. I saw her eyes grow wide, her mouth open fully; I could hear the very loud groan. Hell, the neighbors could hear that groan.

“Oh god. You’re so big. Ssssir.”

“Do you want me to fuck your slut cunt?” he demanded.

“Ohhhh yeesss. Please fuck my slut cunt, Sir. Fuck me with your big cock. Fuck me with your big cock. Fuck me with your big cock,” over and over again. Like a chant, as he slammed into her.

Her eyes sprang open again as he moved his thumb to her asshole. Jane had never allowed me anywhere near her ass. She moaned as he pushed it inside her.

“Don’t you cum bitch,” he order. “You’re here to service me, you understand me?” He was slamming her hard.

“Oh god,” panting. “Oh god Sir. I’ll …” She was having a hard time of it. “I might not be able to help it Sir.”

“Who?” he slapped her ass. Hard.

“Your cunt may not be able to help it Sir. I’m so close. Ohhhh.”

“If you cum without my permission, you’ll be punished.”

“Yes Sir,” he was slamming her hard, trying to make her cum.

“OOOOOOOHHHHHHH,” she exploded. Screaming. I quickly looked at his face, he was cumming too.

My cock was throbbing in my hand, leaking pre-cum. But I wasn’t ready yet. I wanted to fuck my wife.

His cock popped as he pulled it out of her pussy. She moaned again, and slid to the floor.

“Shit bitch. I told you not to cum and you did anyway,” he looked disappointed, but I’m guessing he wasn’t really.

“Your whore is sorry Sir. She couldn’t help herself,” Jane was still panting, a puddle was forming under her.

“OK bitch. You’re going to be punished. I’ll be back tomorrow, same time. And I want to see that pussy shaved when I get here. You understand me? And, don’t bother wearing anything. I’ll want you naked.”

Jane’s eyes widened again. “But, you said just this once and we’d be even.”

His hands where on her cheeks again, pinching her face, his nose only inches from hers. “You’ll be punished bitch, and I’ll be back tomorrow night. Just remember, I’ve got you on tape, breaking the law.” Her head jerked when he let go.

Her eyes looking down, her knees drawn up, it was a very quiet Jane that answered: “yes Sir. Your bitch will be ready for you.”

“And, for giving me trouble, give your husband a nice blow job when he gets home from work. You listening to me? I want you to suck him off and swallow. Don’t tell him why. Just do it.”

I liked that!

Bull Chpt.2

 It was 6:30 in the morning when I got back to the house. I walked in quietly, as I usually do, because waking Jane up has a price. Well, it used to have a price. This time she was waiting for me. Sitting in a chair in the living room with her sundress on, her face still a little flushed.

“Hi honey,” I said trying to act surprised and innocent, like I hadn’t seen anything just a few hours earlier.

“Ah Jay,” she said. I could tell she was struggling. I know she had been instructed not to tell me why she was going to want to give me a blowjob.

“Ah Jay, there’s something I want to do,” she said as she stood up and came over to me. She gave me a kiss, a nice wet one, enthusiastic, not like her usual dry efforts. She smiled at me and started to undo my belt.

“Let the games begin,” I thought as I eased her away.

“Jane honey, I appreciate the thought but I’m really tired right now.”

It was all I could do not to laugh at the expression on her face. I was turning down her offer of sex although we hadn’t been together that way in months. And, I was not allowing her to do as her black boyfriend had directed. At first I could see the anger in her eyes, then she had her head on my chest and her hand on the outside of my jeans, over my cock, rubbing me.

“O.K. Jay,” she was going to play this out, and I knew she had to be careful. She wasn’t allowed to tell me why she wanted to blow me, and I think she took that to mean that she couldn’t give me any reason.

She turned and walked into the bedroom, slipping out of her sundress as she walked. She was naked by the time she got to the door. Damn she looked good, especially the red mark on her ass cheek where her boyfriend has spanked her.

“Maybe I’ll just lie down with you for a while,” she was smiling.

I couldn’t help it. I wanted to string her out, make her beg me, but when I took off my jeans I was at full erection and she saw it. She scooted across the bed in a flash and had my cock in her mouth before I could stop her. Which, of course by that time, I didn’t want to.

As she worked on me I thought about the night before and a strange thought entered my head. She didn’t have to do this. Her boyfriend had ordered her to give me a blowjob, but she still didn’t have to do it. She could have lied or gotten out of it some way. She was doing it because he had ordered her to and she was excited about being ordered.

Before I came I pulled out of her mouth and tried to get on top of her telling her that I wanted to fuck. She was having none of that, her orders where a blowjob damn it, and that was what I was going to get.

I did play with her tits while she worked, and of course I finally came deep in her mouth. She swallowed, just like she had been ordered. She had never done that before, and could have easily lied about it also, but she swallowed anyway.

She was gone as soon as she finished. I heard her in the bathroom rinsing her mouth but she wouldn’t talk to me about what she had done. She left the bedroom, shutting the door behind her. It took me a long time to fall asleep.

When I got up at 4:00 I walked into the bathroom not knowing where Jane was, but I soon found out. She was sitting on the toilet, a razor in her hand and the remnants of shaving cream on her pussy. She had just finished shaving her pussy. I had never seen it bald before and I was amazed at how swollen her lips were.

“What are you doing?” I asked in surprised, although I knew what she was doing.

“Oh, I thought this might be fun for the summer. Nice and cool,” what a line of bullshit!

“Let me see,” I said. She couldn’t really refused, she spread her legs a little for me to get a better look, but when I tried to get on my knees to lick her, she pushed me away.

“Maybe later. Right now I’m going to take a shower,” she said.

It was difficult to pee, what with my cock at full attention again. I couldn’t wait for 1:00 to see what would happen tonight.

Again Vern didn’t mind covering for me and I was in the backyard hiding by 12:50. This time there wasn’t just one set of footsteps, there were many coming around to the back of the house. When they stopped under the back porch light I was amazed, there were 8 guys, all black. All between 18 and 22 years old. They called the one I had seen the night before by the name of Larry. It was the first time I’d heard his name.

Jane was shocked when she opened the door completely naked. “Boys, this is my new bitch. Say hello to everybody bitch,” he said as he caressed her naked breast.

“That’s nice whore, you shaved your snatch just like I ordered. Doesn’t that look nice boys?” his hand was on her thigh spreading her so that they could see.

Jane’s face was very red as all eight of them walked by her, slowly, making sure to touch her breasts or pussy as they passed. Her eyes were closed by the time the last one rubbed between her legs, I heard her moan softly.

“Man, she’s juicy!”

I watched as she walked over to the radio and turned it on to my station.

“Why you playing that country music bitch? I can’t stand that shit.” Larry said. In truth, he wasn’t really part of our demographic.

“It’s the station my husband’s on. As long as I hear him on the radio I know he’s at work and not on his way home, Sir,” she explained.

“Now, isn’t she respectful?” he asked his friends.

Turning back to Jane he ordered her “get on your knees bitch, and tell my boys what you are.”

I watched as Jane dropped immediately to her knees, her boobs wobbling. “I am a slut, Sir. A whore and a bitch.”

“And who’s whore, slut and bitch are you?” Larry was smiling, enjoying this.

“I’m yours Sir. Your whore, your bitch, your slut,” she looked up at him as she went further. “And you can do anything you what to your whore, Sir. I belong to you.”

My heart stopped. If it hadn’t been for the erection in my pants I would have stopped breathing. I didn’t know what to think. My wife had just given herself to another man. Not just in body, but in soul.

Larry was smiling, but still he grabbed her face as he had the night before. “I already know I can do anything I want with you slut.” It was for show I could tell, he wanted his buddies to see what a big shot he was, he wasn’t even squeezing her cheeks.


“And, just to remind you how you got in this position, I have something to show you,” Larry said. He walked toward my hiding place, than out of my vision. I could hear a tape going into the VCR and the television come on.

“This is a copy of the security video showing you stealing whore,” he explained. Everybody watched intently for a while, then Jane gasped and put her hands over her mouth as the men all laughed.

“Your not very good at that are you? Now, get each of my boys a beer. And crawl while you do it,” he said as he fell into my favorite chair. I watched in amazement as Jane crawled to the refrigerator, returning one at a time with a beer in her hand, giving the first one to Larry of course. Her breasts swayed as she crawled, her ass was beautiful, her pussy was leaking. I’m sure I could see moisture glistening on her labia as she crawled away from my vantage point.

I was having a hard time figuring out what I was feeling. On one hand, our marriage had been anything but happy for some time, on the other hand, I do really love her. On the other hand, again, she was obviously getting something she wanted, and in a funny way, so was I.

Every time she crawled to one of the guys and gave them a beer, they would play with her tits, her pussy, her ass. They were talking about her as though she wasn’t there. “That’s some fine slut you got there Larry.”

“Hey whore. Crawl over here so I can play with your worthless cunt.” And Jane crawled over and presented her pussy.

“Beg me to play with your pussy.” She did.

“Please Sir. Please play with this slut’s pussy.”

My cock was leaking into my jeans. I was throbbing hard. How far could this go?

As soon as his hand touched her cunt Jane started to moan and move her hips. Everybody heard Larry say “don’t you cum, bitch! You cum when I tell you to cum, not before. I may not let you cum all night, I haven’t decided yet.”

Jane was moaning much louder after that. “Yes, Sir. I won’t cum. Oh god, it feels sooo good!”

The men where getting undressed now. Laughing and talking about what they were going to do with the “bitch.”

“I’m gonna make that bitch cum Larry. Just to show you I can,” one of them said, smiling as he said it.

“Do your best. But I’ll bet my whore won’t let me down,” Larry was bragging now.

“$100?”

“You’re on!”

The young man was up and walking toward my wife immediately, his black cock bobbing with every step he took. I expected him to just plunge right into her, start fuck her to win his $100, but he fooled me.

Lowering himself to the carpet between my wife’s thighs he put his hands on her ankles and pulled them off the floor, until just her back was touching. Bending his head, he attacked her cunt with his mouth and tongue. Licking and sucking feverishly, I didn’t see how Jane could stand it.

A long “OOOHHHH’ escaped her lips, her head thrown back. Her hips pushing her cunt against his face as he worked on her. Her eyes closed, her mouth wide open.

I watched as Larry also got on his hands and knees, next to her face. I could hear him as he talked to you.

“That feel good don’t it slut?”

“Oh Sir. Oh yes,” my wife moaned.

“But your not gonna cum now are you? You not gonna cost me $100 are you slut? I might have to punish you if you do,” he warned.

“Oh no Sir. Ohhhhh sooo close,” she was whispering.

Larry started to squeeze and pinch her nipples, “maybe this’ll take your mind off your pussy.”

“Oh yes Sir. Oh please, harder,” Jane was actually pushing her breast into his finger. Trying to get him to pinch even harder than he was. “That’s soo good Sir.”

The young man sat up, dropping her legs on the floor with a thump. His face wet with her pussy juices he looked at Jane squirming before him.

“Maybe I fuck the bitch she’ll cum.”

My hand was probably a blur on my cock, I didn’t bother to look away from the scene in front of me, as he slammed himself inside her, his cock sinking all the way into her sloppy pussy. Both of them moaned as he started to fuck her. Slamming his cock into my wife’s cunt I thought for sure that she would cum. But she didn’t. He did. Emptying himself deep inside, he collapsed on top of her. His breathing was rapid, sweat rolled from his face, all he could say was: “shit, I owe you $100 man!”

They all took her after that, one after the other. Sometimes two at the same time, one in her mouth one in cunt. Jane didn’t cum, I don’t know how she didn’t, but she didn’t.

When they were done, she was still on the floor, moaning and writhing around. Still pumping her hips like there was a cock inside her.

“How you doing slut?” asked Larry.

“Oh Sir. I need to cum. Please Sir,” her eyes were wide, begging him.

“How your pussy feel,” he asked.

“It aches Sir. Pleeeaaaassee.”

“No bitch. You just learning to be my slut. But we’re going to give you something to remember tonight with,” Larry was smiling at that, enjoying his own private joke.

I watched as he got up and moved to his pants. He turned, holding up a black magic marker.

“We’re all gonna write something on your whore body. Something that you can see to remember tonight, and I’m going to start,” he pronounced.

Bending over my wife, he started writing on her breasts. Her beautiful full breasts. Jane moaned and pushed toward the pen as he wrote. When he was finished, he sat back.

“Sit up cunt. Show the boys what I wrote, read it for them,” he ordered

Jane sat up, looking down at herself she read, “I am Larry’s Slut Whore.”

It was written big too, in permanent marker. This was going to be interesting.

Passing the pen, he instructed all of them to write something on her body. I watched, probably looking like an idiot with my mouth hanging open as they wrote things like: “Nicest Piece of Ass I’m Had” on her back. And “This Is My Slut Hole” with an arrow pointing down on her belly.

When they finished, her body was covered in lewd comments. Larry made her read them all as she fingered herself. Every one seemed to send her closer to orgasm.

“OK bitch. We’re going now,” he said looking directly into her eyes so that he knew she would hear him. “But you’re going out with me this Saturday night. You understand?”

Saturday night. I didn’t work Saturday night. I’d be home. What the hell?

“But but but, my husband?” Jane stammered.

“Figure something out bitch,” Larry said as he handed her a piece of paper. “This is where I want you at 10 Saturday night. Wear only that stolen dress and shoes. You got that? Nothing else.”

“Yes Sir,” I could see that Jane was struggling with this.

“OK slut. Two more things. One, you are to play with your slut pussy twice a day until Saturday. But you are not to cum. You got that? No cumming! I want you close each time, and I want you aching on Saturday.”

“Yes Sir,” Jane even smiled a little at that one. Worse was to come, for her anyway, not for me.

“Now tell me, my little slut bitch. Have you ever been fucked in the ass? That’s the third thing,” Larry asked her.

“No Sir,” Jane looked concerned at that. I’d tried to play with her ass before but she had very roughly rejected me.

“OK. Well, I don’t want to be the first. I might hurt you with my cock,” he laughed at this along with the other men.

“Have your husband fuck you there first. Stretch you out for me a little. You understand me?” he wasn’t likely to take no for an answer.

“Yes Sir. I’ll have my husband fuck my slut ass for you Sir. And, I’ll be there at 10 on Saturday, and I’ll play with myself without cumming,” she tried to kiss him but he pushed her away.

“I’m not kissing you now, you’ve cum on your face. Dumb bitch. I’ll see you on Saturday. One last thing,” he said taking something out of his pocket. “Since I own you, you should be wearing a collar. Just like a good pet,” and he slipped a chain-metal dog collar over her head. It was made of large links, obviously intended for a very large dog, it hung heavily around her neck.

“Don’t take that off bitch. Ever. It’ll help you remember what you are,” Jane was touching the collar, her eyes very wide, as he spoke. Her hand was still touching her collar as one at a time they left by the front door.

I watched for a while more as Jane touched herself. Running her hands over her body, she stroked her breasts, her pussy. Her body was trembling as she reread each of the things written on her, obviously close to orgasm the entire time. I could hear her whispering aloud as she read: “I Am Larry’s Slut Whore.”

Finally she got up and walked into the bedroom, I followed from the outside of the house by going to the adjacent sliding glass doors. I watched as she hid the note with Saturday’s address on it in her sweater drawer, and went into the shower. She was there for a long time, and when she came out I could still read the writing on her body. It was a little lighter, but she was going to have to work hard to hide it from me.

Especially when I was fucking her in the ass!

Bull Chpt.3

 I was sniffing the milk carton, trying to determine if it was still good, when Jane walked by me the next morning. She had a slight smile on her face and she was shaking her head, she thinks its funny when I do things like sniff the milk. Of course, she was completely dressed, covered from head to toe so that I couldn’t see the magic marker writing on her body. She was quiet, just giving me a brief kiss and telling me that she was going to go shopping before I went into the bedroom to get some sleep.

As soon as I heard her leave the house I went into her sweater drawer. The slip of paper was right where she had left it the night before, and I quickly memorized the address before returning it to its hiding place. Since Saturday was still several days away, this would give me time for a scouting expedition.

I wasn’t sure how she was going to get me to fuck her in the ass, and without letting me see the writing, but I couldn’t wait to find out. Just before my alarm clock would have gone off Jane kissed me awake. She was being very loving all of a sudden. There’s nothing like waking up, all warm with a nice morning hard-on, and being kissed and stroked by the woman you love.

I was confused about my feelings. I love her, but I had become very turned on watching her the night before. And, I was very turned on by her submissiveness to Larry. It suddenly became clear to me: I wanted to be her Larry, her Master. But I had no idea how to make that happen.

As we kissed I touched the dog collar around her neck, and drew back.

“What’s this?” I asked.

“Oh, just a little fashion statement. Very hip. Do you like it?” she lied.

“Yes. I think I do,” I said, using the lope when the leash would be attached to pull her toward me. She smiled, closed her eyes, and kissed me very hard. I was thinking how interesting it was that she responded to that little bit of rough control so passionately.

The room was in shadow. It was overcast and had started to rain. Jane must have thought that this was a good time to fulfill her commitment regarding her ass.

I had slept naked, and Jane was now stroking a very hard cock. “Do you want to do something a little different?” she asked. “Something I’ve thought about doing before?”

Normally I would have played with her a little, but with all the work up, I was in no mood to wait. “Sure,” I said. “What do you have in mind?”

She was under the covers with me, still completely dressed. Rolling over on her side so that her back was to me, she pulled down the sweat pants she was wearing. Her ass was pressed against my cock under the covers so that I couldn’t see anything.

“I put some lotion on my butt honey,” she whispered. “Would you make love to me there?”

Her hand was on my cock, rubbing me on her ass as she asked. Just as she finished she pushed back and I felt my cock pop inside of her.

A long “AAAHHH” escaped her lips as I sank inside of her.

I started to move in and out of her, slowly at first. I ran my hand over her hips, toward her clit, only to find that her hand was already there, stroking her pussy as I fucked her.

“Oh god honey. If I’d known how good this feels we’d have done it years ago,” she moaned.

As we fucked, I pushed the blankets down a little, and watched as she tried to pull them back up. Picking up the pace, I fucked her ass harder and faster. Her moans were constant now, as her fingers flew over her clit in rhythm with my cock. With a loud moan I came in her ass, and she stopped touching herself immediately, obviously fighting off the impending orgasm.

I ran my hand over her ass cheeks and between her legs as we caught our breath.

“Honey,” I asked enjoying the moment. “What’s on your ass? It looks like black marks or something.”

“Oh, its nothing,” she said much too fast. She jumped out of bed, my cock popping out of her ass, as she jerked her sweat pants back into place.

Bending back to kiss me she said, “Thank you for doing that. I think I’d like to try that again sometime.” And I think she meant it.

I stayed in bed for a few minutes after she left. I had been able to read the writing of course. It made everything much more exciting for me as I had fucked her. It took a long time for my hard-on to go down.

I left early for work. Very early in fact, and drove to the address that Larry had given her. It turned out to be a semi-run down bar not all that far from the station. I parked and went inside.

The bar was small; a half dozen guys were siting at the booths or at the bar. Two black guys and 4 white, so it was mixed, the bartender was black.

I sat at the bar and ordered a beer. The bartender looked at me funny and said, “Do I know you? You sound familiar.”

I introduced myself to him and told him that I worked at the radio station, on the midnight shift.

“Oh yeah!” he said. “That’s where I know your voice from. We have the station on here in the bar sometimes. Well, good to meet you. Let me buy you that beer.”

I stayed for almost an hour talking to the bartender. I made sure that the subject got around to sex at least once. We had a couple of laughs; I wanted him to get the impression that I was OK.

“So, Celine Dion walks into a bar, and the bartender says: ‘Hey, why the long face?’” He looked at me funny for a moment before starting to laugh. Probably shouldn’t give up my night job.

By the time I left, we were good friends and I promised to come back.

The next day Jane was going to be busy on a long planned community event, so I took the opportunity to drive to Los Angeles to visit a friend of mine. When I got to work that night I was exhausted. I also stopped by the bar again and spent time cementing my new friendship with the bartender. He asked me if I might be interested in a “special” show that they were doing in the bar on Saturday for selected clients. I told him what kind of show and he said, “a sexy one!” Naturally, I told him I was very interested.

Jane was becoming increasingly withdrawn as the weekend neared. She was quiet and a little jumpy. I know that part of the problem was that she didn’t know how she was going to get out Saturday night with me at home. What she didn’t know was that I had already solved that problem for her.

I also think she was nervous, wondering what the night would bring. There was more than a little excitement and anticipation in that nervousness, of course. We didn’t have sex again, and her mood would swing from one extreme to another. One minute very loving, the next cold and distant.

I also hadn’t forgotten that she was bringing herself to the edge of orgasm twice a day and that Larry wasn’t allowing her cum. I did surprise her in the bathroom on Friday as she stood at the sink working on her face in the mirror. I was surprised, when I put my hand on her pussy from behind that she was sloppy wet and open. She moaned, grabbed the sink and lowered her head, her hips pumping against my hand for just a moment before she moved away from me.

“Not now honey,” she said giving me a kiss. But her breath was ragged and her face flushed.

Saturday morning I told Jane that I had to go to Los Angeles to see a friend of mine in the radio business, a friend she knows, and that I wouldn't be back until Sunday afternoon. I apologized for not telling her sooner, but that it was important. At first, I could see this look of relief on her face, and then she remembered herself and tried to act upset. She didn’t carry it off very well of course.

I was at the bar more than an hour before Jane was due to arrive. When I walked in I saw Larry and the bartender watching the door and checking out each person. I waved and got a friendly greeting back. It was clear that my bartender buddy was vouching for me with Larry.

This time I sat in a booth in the dark at the back of the bar. The red-haired barmaid came over, a dyke-looking woman, pretty with a nice figure, her hair cut in a man’s style, and an athletic walk. She got my order, and we talked for a minute. We’d talked before when I had been there, and since she’d been hearing my voice on the radio she thought she knew me better than she really did.

The bar slowly filled with men, about ½ of them were white and the other ½ either Black or Hispanic. No women at all, except for the barmaid. Larry and the bartender kept a close watch on the door and somehow weren’t allowing anybody in that they didn’t want.

At exactly 10:00 the door to the bar opened and Jane walked in wearing her new sundress. The bartending very quickly locked it behind her and put out the “closed” sign.

Jane looked around the bar nervously, her eyes wide, before spotting Larry and walking directly to him. The men made way for her as she walked, they were very quiet, watching her breasts sway under her dress. She was wearing her dog collar, and when she stopped in front of Larry, her nervous shaking made the metal links move. She kept her head down the entire way not looking at anybody, and yet her excitement was obvious, at least to me.

“Boys,” Larry said. “This is my new slut. Slut, get on your knees for your Master.”

Jane glanced up at him, her eyes wide and her face growing redder before dropping to her knees on the dirty bar floor. Her hands at her side, her head down. Larry bent forward and snapped a leash onto her collar, a long one on a windup reel.

“Stand up,” he ordered. We all watched as Jane quickly got to her feet.

Turning Jane around so that she faced the crowd, Larry ordered her to take off her dress. The room was very quiet, but erupted in jeers as Jane’s dress hit the floor, revealing her to be completely naked underneath.

Jane stood quietly as the men looked at her and talked among themselves. I could see that her nipples were hard, her chest was flushed, and her breathing was very rapid. She continued to look at the floor, refusing to meet anybody’s eyes.

“I’m going to walk my slut-pet around the bar here for a while, on her leash,” Larry announced. “So that she can introduce herself to each of you. Please feel free to touch her if you want. But, no fucking or anything like that. Just a nice feel.”

I knew that I had to be careful here. I was going to have to disappear into the restroom, or something, when they got close. But I decided to watch until I had to move.

Jane walked from man to man saying, as Larry must have instructed her, “Hi, I’m Larry’s slave-slut.” She looked down, but she extended her hand to each man. They would all take her hand before touching her, running their hands over her breasts, her ass, between her legs. It was clear that Jane was very turned on, moving her hips and spreading her legs. I heard her moan more than once. Each time she did Larry would pull on the leash, and her head would jerk as he told her that she wasn’t allowed to enjoy herself that much. Jane would apologize and Larry would let the men continue what they were doing.

At one point I caught sight of the barmaid watching with a mixed expression of disgust and lust on her face. That was right before I ducked into the restroom because Jane and Larry were too close to my booth. It was hard to take a piss even with all the beer I had been drinking, what with a hard-on and all.

I didn’t come out of the restroom until I knew that Larry had moved my wife back toward the bar.

I could hear the men around me talking about her. “Did you feel how wet her pussy was, man?” one said.

“Christ yeah. Like putting your fingers into a bowl of warm oil,” I heard another reply.

“I loved when she moaned, man. Like she was really liking it.”

“And her tits, man. They’re perfect!”

Larry was introducing Jane to the barmaid now. “Have you ever kissed a woman, slut?” he asked her.

“No,” Jane replied glancing quickly at the barmaid before lowering her gaze once more to the floor. The barmaid had a slight smile on her face, her eyes wondering over my wife’s naked body.

“Well,” Larry said. “It’s time for you to do that. Kiss her, bitch. Make it nice too.”

My breathing stopped as Jane swallowed deeply and leaned forward touching her lips to those of the barmaid. The dyke barmaid had no patience with a nice little girl kiss from Jane; she grabbed Jane by the back of her head she kissed back, hard.

Like the men, her hands were all over Jane’s body. First her tits, then between her legs, where they quickly went to work on my wife’s over stimulated clit. Jane broke the kiss to throw her head back, moaning loudly as she hunched down spreading her legs, trying to increase the contact with the barmaid’s fingers.

“I think your slut likes this Larry,” the barmaid said as she pinched Jane’s nipple with her free hand.

“Boys,” Larry announced. “I promised you a show tonight, and a show you’re going to get. You’re going to see my nice new whore, my new MARRIED whore, taste her first pussy tonight. How about that?”

The guys were cheering as Jane looked first confused and then scared at the announcement.

“You ready Linda?” he asked the barmaid.

“Whenever you are Larry,” she replied.

“Slut,” he said addressing Jane. “It’ll be much easier to eat Linda’s pussy if you get all her clothing off her first. Go ahead and strip her down.”

“Yes Sir,” Jane replied looking even more nervous than before.

Her hands were shaking as she unbuttoned Linda’s blouse and bra exposing a small pair of pointy size A-cup breasts. She knelt to undo and pull off Linda’s jeans, the guys hooted and hollered as Linda’s bushy red-haired cunt was exposed.

“OK,” Larry said. “Linda has agreed that ‘her’ boys get to direct the action tonight. What do you want to see my whore do to her first?”

“Suck her tits!” someone yelled.

“You heard him slut,” he said to Jane. “Suck her tits. Make her nipples nice and hard for us.”

Linda stroked Jane’s hair as my wife made love to her tits. Sucking and stroking, licking and kissing, Jane was taking to the task.

A number of instructions were shouted over the next hour. Jane licked and kissed Linda’s ass, she humped Linda’s foot with her pussy. She rubbed her beautiful breasts against Linda’s cunt, before finding herself between Linda’s thighs eating her first pussy.

I would never have expected it of my wife, but Jane licked and sucked Linda’s cunt with obvious enthusiasm. Linda moaned, groaned, and ground her pussy against my wife’s mouth. Finally, she screamed in release, cumming hard as Jane sucked her clit, three fingers buried inside her.

Jane sat up then, her face dripping with pussy juice, her own hand between her legs stoking herself. Her eyes were glazed, her breathing very ragged.

“Don’t you be cumming, bitch” Larry ordered. “I’ll let you know when.”

“Ah Larry,” Linda said. “You’re cruel,” as she replaced Jane’s fingers with her own.

Jane was rapidly losing control as Linda worked on her pussy.

“Please don’t make me cum. Oh god. Please. I can’t stand it. Larry!!” Jane moaned.

I don’t think there was a single soft cock in the bar as we watched Jane explode in orgasm. Screaming and collapsing onto Linda, she came for what seemed like several minutes. Her orgasm continuing growing, subsiding, then growing again until, finally, she was silent, lying on the bar.

“Oh slut,” Larry said. “I am so disappointed in you,” but he was smiling. “You’ll have to be punished now.”

“Yes my Master,” Jane whispered. “Please punish me for disobeying you.”

Larry pulled my naked wife out of the bar by her leash, carrying her dress for her, and I slipped out the back to my car.

I followed Larry’s car as far back as I dared. There was somebody else driving, Larry and Jane were in the back. I saw her head pop up from time to time, but mostly I assumed she had her face in Larry’s lap. As I drove I stroked my hard cock.

They drove into a parking lot where people could park and catch a bus. At that time of night it was mostly empty, and they pulled to the very back near some bushes and trees. I continued to the McDonald’s about 100 feet down the road where I parked and made my way back toward the parking lot through the trees.

When I got there I was shocked at the sight of my wife, on her knees beside the car, naked, the leash attached to her collar and held by Larry, giving both men blow jobs. While Larry’s cock was very thick but not too long, the other black man’s cock was huge. Long and thick, the veins visible along with length, his balls hung in an enormous sack between his legs.

Jane was gagging on the two cocks, going from one to the other, saliva dripping from her chin, as Larry instructed her take more down her throat. Jane had never seemed to like sucking my cock, but she was working hard on both of these with enthusiasm. I suffered another sock when I realized that Jane’s hand was buried between her thighs, feverishly stroking her cunt.

Larry pulled on Jane’s leash, pulling her head off the other man’s enormous cock. “Do you like that, slut?” he asked.

“Oh yes, Larry” she panted as she continued to stroke the hard cock she had been sucking just a moment before.

“We’re both going to fuck you tonight Jane. You’re going to get both of our cocks at the same time. Do you want to know how?” he asked.

“Oh god yes,” Jane was panting as she looked up at Larry’s face.

“One of us is going to fuck you in the asshole, while the other fucks you in the pussy. Do you think you’ll like that, bitch?” he said.

Jane’s hand flew from the cock to her mouth as she breathed in sharply. “Ohhhh..” escaped her lips.

“You did say that your husband opened your asshole for you, didn’t you?” Larry asked.

“Yes Master,” she whispered.

“And, that you liked being fucked in the asshole?” he continued.

“Yes I did, Master. I didn’t think I would, but I almost came while he did it.” I knew it! I knew she’d been close.

“That’s to be your punishment. But If you happen to cum while we’re fucking you, that’ll be OK,” Larry told her.

While this conversation had been going on, the other man had gotten a blanket out of the car and spread it on the parking lot. He was now laying on it, his immense cock sticking straight up in the air.

“Get on that cock bitch,” Larry directed, pulling on Jane’s leash.

Soon Jane had her knees on either side of the man’s hips and was lowering her pussy onto the head of his cock. The head itself was mammoth, almost as big as my fist. It was only because Jane was so wet and open that she was able to get it inside at all.

I watched in awe as she slowly slid down on this large black cock, moaning the entire time, her head hanging forward, his large black hands stroking and pinching her tits. Jane had to pull on her pussy lips from time to time to make it easier for him to continue.

I would not have believed that she could get the entire thing inside herself, but she did. It took a long time, but eventually that cock disappeared and Jane was siting on him. Her moans and groans never stopped, but only got louder. I’m not sure she was still aware of her surroundings, she seemed lost in what was happening. Soon she starting to push herself up and down on the cock, fucking herself and moaning louder.

“Tell me how your cunt feels slut,” Larry directed her.

“Ohhhhhh…so full….so stretched….god he’s huge…. my cuuunt… sooo gooood….” my wife moaned. As Larry bent forward to rub something on her asshole, Jane moaned even louder.

I realized that I was holding my breath as Larry rubbed the head of his thick cock on her asshole. As he pushed inside, Jane screamed but didn’t try to pull away.

Larry eased his cock into her ass very slowly while Jane held still and the man continued to fuck upward, into her pussy. He would stop from time to time to give Jane a moment to get used to being so full, before pushing further.

Soon he was all the way inside and Jane was moaning again, louder than before. Her eyes had rolled back in her head as both men started to fuck her in unison. Their immense cocks fucking her as she tried to hold still. Drool was once again running down her chin, her mouth was hanging open as her moans grew louder. 

They continued to fuck her harder and faster until Jane suddenly erupted in an earth-shattering orgasm.

Her screams could probably be heard for blocks. A long “AAAAAAAAAAAHHH… I’M CUUUUUUMMMMMINNNNGGG…. PLEASE FUCK MEEEEEE….. OOOHH”

She was hunched forward, both cocks deep inside her, as both men started to cum.

Her head snapped up, her eyes again wide but seeing nothing, her entire focus inside her cunt and asshole.

‘GGGGGGGGGGOOOOOOOOOODDDD YES… CUM INSIDE ME…. USE YOUR WHORE… CUUUMMMINGG AGAIN!!!‘

She passed out. Her body falling onto the man below her, and then rolling onto the blanket. She fell so that her legs were apart and I could see her pussy and asshole, still throbbing, cum boiling out of her.

Both men stood looking at her, their cocks slowly softening, long strings of cum dripping from them. They smiled at each other before picking her up, blanket and all, and putting her into the back seat of the car. I sneaked away and returned to my car.

I drove home as fast I could, parking out of sight I hid so that I could see the front of the house. A short time later Larry drove up. I watched as Jane, naked except for her collar, stepped out of the car directly under the street light in front of our house.

“You took your punishment well slut. Your husband did a good job on your asshole. I guess you like that now?”

“Oh yes Sir. I can’t believe how good it felt to be fucked in both my ass and my pussy at the same time. Especially by your thick black cock,” Jane was obviously still very turned on. I don’t think I’d ever heard her say the work “cock” before.

“I think I’ll just keep this dress you stole. Now go ahead inside but remember: you’ll be playing with your slutty cunt again this week, twice a day, just like before, and no cumming. And remember to be back at that bar at 6:00 next Thursday,” Larry directed her.

“I will Master, I promised” Jane assured him. She looked a lot more satisfied than she had the day before.

“I might be coming around sometime this week, I don’t know yet. If I do it’ll be after midnight,” Larry continued.

“I hope you enjoyed all those orgasms tonight slut. It’ll be awhile before you have any more,” Larry was smiling.

“Yes Master. Your whore thanks you Master,” she smiled.

I watched as the car drove off, and as Jane turned and walked slowly to our house completely naked, her thighs were shinny with her pussy juice and their cum. I don’t know if anybody saw her, I doubt it at that time of night, but still it was exciting.

After she disappeared into the house I got up to leave, but before I had moved very far I noticed a package on the street, against the curb. It hadn’t been there before, so it must have fallen from Larry’s car, and nobody had noticed.

Looking around carefully before going forward, I retrieved the package and retreated to my car. I slept in my car the rest of the night before coming home on Sunday afternoon.

Oh yeah, the package. It contained $50,000 in $20’s and $10’s.

Bull Chpt.4

Jane was up to greet me when I walked into the house Sunday afternoon. I could easily see the effect of the night before. She was walking slowly; her face was red from whisker-burn, her eyes were a little red looking. To my surprise she wrapped her arms around me and clung to me by the door.

I tried to ask her what was wrong but she just shook her head and continued to hang on. She was sniffling a little, I think she may have been crying, but she wouldn’t let me see her face. Finally I was able to lift her head up to kiss her and her lips were hungry against my mouth. I could feel the emotions running through her. I think she was saying “good-bye,” but she didn’t want to go.

I pulled her into the bedroom undressing her by the bed. She protested, she didn’t want me to see her as she knew she looked, but she lacked the strength to deny me. When she was naked I could see, even in the dark room, the marks on her body from the night before. Oh, nothing serious, some of the men had not been gentle and she had collected a hickey or two in the parking lot.

I pretended not to noticed and laid beside her, both of us naked, holding each other. Kissing. I lightly ran my hand over her body, enjoying the sharp intake of her breath as I stroked her nipples. When my hand reached her pussy the hot-fluid feel of her surprised me. Her clit was swollen and very sensitive. I slowly kissed my way down her body.

Once again she tried to stop me, but she seemed lethargic. As I spread her legs I heard her sigh. When my tongue touched her clit, as softly as I could touch it, she moaned. Her taste was incredible. A combination of her juices and cum from the night before. I’d never tasted this before, and I found it intoxicating.

I very gently licked her pussy, marveling at her wetness and the long moans that were coming from her. She groaned loudest as I eased a finger into her very swollen pussy. Gently moving it inside her as I worked on her clit, I slowly urged her to orgasm. She didn’t want to cum, she had been ordered not to.

She pushed my head away from her cunt, but I looked up at her saying, “I want you to cum for me Jean. I want to taste you as you cum.”

She looked down at me, her breasts rising and falling with her labored breathing. Her face red, she watched me as she pulled my face back to her clit. She watched me until she exploded in orgasm, crying my name as she came.

We lay very still for a long time, my face resting on her thigh, as she slowly calmed down. Her fingers were in my hair, stroking me. I heard her whisper, “oh Jay. I would have done anything for you.” But I pretended not to hear as I slid up her body, leaving a trail for pre-cum on her thigh from my throbbing cock.

I shuddered as Jane’s soft hand wrapped around me, stroking me. “Suck me Jane,” I whispered, pushing her downward.

Jane moaned as I said, “I want to cum in your mouth.” She looked into my eyes, her eyelids half closed. She quickly slid downward, her mouth wrapping around my cock. I could hear her murmuring as she sucked and stroked me. I had never cum in her mouth, but she swallowed as I shot deep in her throat. It didn’t take long of course, after all I had seen the night before.

The days pasted quickly. On Monday I drove to Los Angeles again, without telling Jane where I was going. On Tuesday I quit my job, again without telling Jane. The station decided to play my old shows for a few nights until they found a replacement; it’s not the type of organization to let someone hang around after they’d resigned. Afraid we’d steal all the CDs I suppose.

Tuesday and Wednesday night I pretended to go to work while watching the house in case Larry came over, but nothing happened.

On Thursday Jane told me that she was going to go shopping, and then to a movie with a friend. That she probably wouldn’t be home by the time I went to work. Of course, she didn’t know that I wasn’t going into work, at least not that at that station, again.

Traffic was awful, and I arrived at the bar a little after 6:00. I was afraid that the door would be locked and that I wouldn’t be able to get in. Fortunately, the door was still open, although my bartender friend was just getting ready to put out the “closed” sign. The money was safely put away in my car. I wasn’t sure how the evening was going to end, but I wanted it close.

The clientele in the bar was completely different than the last time. An odd mixture of bikers, well dressed Yuppies, an older gentlemen, and even a well dressed Arab with several other men that looked like assistants.

I took my usual booth in the back and looked around, Jane was not visible, nor were any other women including the barmaid. Larry wasn’t even visible, but a stage had been erected along one wall, near the door to what I assumed was the office.

It was almost two hours later that Larry came out of the office door and climbed onto the stage.

“Can I have your attention!” he shouted over the noise of the crowd. As people quieted down Larry spoke again.

“I know that you’re all here for the slave auction,” he said, and I felt my heart thumped in my chest and a strange sick feeling rose in my stomach. “We have 5 beautiful slaves for you to bid on tonight. But before I bring them out, I want to go over the rules,” there was some cheering and jeering at that announcement, mostly from the bikers.

“OK. Rule 1. All purchases are for cash. There’s no credit available,” he announced.

“Rule 2. All sales are final. You buy the slave she’s yours. You can do anything you want with her, but you can’t get a refund,” he looked around the room to make sure everybody understood, and my heart beat even faster.

“Now, the girls have all been told of these rules and they understand that they’re being sold tonight, permanently. That they will belong to a new owner in just a little while,” the bikers cheered again at that announcement.

“Rule 3. You can touch and inspect the merchandise, but they’ll be no fucking or sucking before their sold. After, you can do whatever you like,” the bikers cheered at that. The Arab looked bored by the whole thing.

“If you’re ready, let’s bring our slaves out,” he turned toward the door as the bartender opened it and 5 nearly naked women walked out and onto the stage. Jane was the last one.

All were dressed in next to nothing; lingerie, bikini, stripper-type clothing. All 5 were beautiful, Jane was the only brunette, three were blonde, one a redhead, and all between the ages of 20 and 25. Each wore a collar around the neck, and a long chain strung through the collar hoops connected all the collars.

It was with a shock that I realized that all of the women, including Jane, had pierced nipples. She hadn’t had them this morning, and yet, here she was with rings through both of her nipples and a chain connecting them. Each of the women had the same piercings and chains. But Jane also had a chain running down her body connected to what looked like a ring through her pussy, somehow.

Jane looked miserable. Her eyes were downcast, her face was blotchy, and her eyes were swollen like she had been crying. Her breathing was ragged, catching in her throat. There was no one expression on the faces of the other girls, one looked like Jane, two had no expression at all, just looking out at the crowd with blank faces, one was smiling.

“I’m going to have the girls introduce themselves one at a time,” Larry announced, “and tell you who their former owner was.” He pointed to the first girl, the one smiling.

“I’m Sally,” she said brightly. “I was owned by Ali,” she pointed toward the Arab, who smiled and waved at the crowd.

The next, the redhead, stepped forward. “I’m Liz,” as the light hit her body you could see that she was heavily tattooed, her eyes showed no expression. “I belonged to the ‘Bike Devils,’” the bikers cheered loudly at that.

The blonde with the swollen eyes was next. “My name is Carol, and I used to be the loving slave of Carl,” she pointed at one the older gentleman who ignored her.

Finally it was Jane’s turn. “Jane…my name is Jane. I thought I belonged to Larry,” tears were running down her cheeks as she looked at him. Smiling at her he reached forward and pulled on the chain running down Jane’s body to her pussy. This caused the chain connecting her nipple to tighten and pull, stretching her nipples. It also caused her clit hood to be pulled up, exposing her erect clit.

Jane moaned as he did this, and moaned louder as he pulled and released the chain several times, almost like he was masturbating her with it.

“OK. You can come forward and inspect the merchandise,” Larry announced. As the men moved toward the stage, I moved to the door that was guarded by the bartender. I explained to him that my money was in my car and asked if I could get it and come back in. He told me that he’d have to go with me, so both of us walked outside.

I took the duffel bag out of my trunk, the one that now contained the counted and rewrapped $50,000, and we walked back inside the club. I know that Larry had been up and down our street, driving slowly. He’s also called Jane during the week to ask if she’d seen a package fall out of his car. He clearly had no idea where it had gone.

The stage was crowded with men touching and inspecting each of the girls, they were obviously enjoying themselves. I overheard one of the Yuppies as I sat down,

“I’m not all that interested in the brunette on the end,” he said meaning Jane. “But did you feel her pussy? That’s as wet a cunt as I’ve ever felt, but she’s still crying.”

His friend laughed as he said, “She really liked having that chain tugged on. I thought she was going to cum when I pulled it up and played with her clit at the same time.”

The bidding started with the perky Sally. Before starting, the girl to be bid on was ordered to strip and turn so that the entire crowd could see them. Sally had a great body, and the smile never left her face.

Larry directed her to make one statement before the bidding began. Sally said, “I enjoy being a slave, and I promise to make my new owner very happy.”

The bidding was intense, by the time it was finished the bikers had paid more than I had available for Sally. She was still smiling as one of them made his way to the bartender to pay, but her eyes looked fearful. I don’t think she’d be quite so perky the next time she was auctioned.

Next was Liz, the red-haired biker girl. She stripped, revealing even more tattoos and piercings. Her statement was that she loved to fuck and suck, her expression never changed. It did change after the winning Yuppie led her off the stage. He hadn’t paid very much, the bikers and the Arab weren’t interested, even through the older gentleman bid it wasn’t much, just for show I think. I watched as they stood near my booth and he tied her arms behind her naked back. She smiled then.

Carol was next. Her eyes were still swollen and she kept trying to get Carl to look at her, but he didn’t look up as she was auctioned off. Her body was fantastic, her statement was that she was a loyal slave, and would do anything, anything at all that her Master wanted.

The bidding for Carol was the most intense of the first three. When it was over the Arab had won her, again paying far more than I could afford. She didn’t look at Carl again, concentrating on her new owner she knelt before him.

The fourth girl was by far the most spectacular looking. A tall leggy blonde with fantastic breasts, she looked like a magazine model. After she stripped, the crowd was stunned into silence. Her face was expressionless, which just seemed to add to her appeal. She was a natural blonde; her pussy was unshaved, but so lightly furred that her pink slit was clearly visible.

“I love to be used,” she said. “I’m a slut, and I want to be your slave. I need to be told what to do by my Master. I want to be treated roughly and humiliated.”

The men went wild. The bidding was fantastic, everybody bid but me, the bikers pooling all their money, the Arab counting his available cash. The Yuppies first biding against each other, then joining forces so that they had more money to bid with. The winner was the older gentleman who used all the cash paid for his slave, plus a great deal more. I suspected that the blonde would be back soon, and would bring even more the next time.

Jane was last. Most of the money was spent, so not much attention was paid as she started to strip, that changed somewhat as her body was revealed. Jane’s eyes were looking down the entire time, but her upper chest was flushed. Her eyes were swollen and she was still crying, but a thin trickle of juice ran from her pussy to her knee.

“I’m a submissive slut,” she said. “I…. I… I…,” she was choking trying to get the next out. “I need to be humiliated and used as a whore. I’ll serve my new Master well.”

Jane didn’t look up during the bidding. It wasn’t very intense. She was lost in her own world I think, she didn’t even look up as I bid for her. She gave no indication of having heard my voice.

When I won, I paid the bartender a small part of the $50,000 and walked up to her. It was only when I pulled the chain connected to her collar that she looked up, her eyes flew open and she stammered, “but how?”

“Shut up whore,” I said. “I’ll tell you when to talk, you’re my slut now. I bought your slut ass.” I looked at her very seriously, no smile on my face. I looked her directly in the eye and the look of amazement drained from her face, replace with a look of intense lust.

“Yes Master,” she said. “I am your slave,” and she lowered herself to her knees, her head down. She suddenly sprang forward to hug my leg, kissing downward until she was kissing my shoe. The few men that were watching laughed at that. I could hear Larry loudest of all.

The bikers were having a party with their new slave as I pulled Jane to her feet by the lease. The perky blonde was spread on a table being fucked by one biker as another feed his cock to her month. One of the bikers was inviting every man in the bar to have a turn with her, and they were lining up. A continuous moan was coming from the girl; it was going to be a very long night for her.

The slave that had been purchased by the Arab was under his table sucking his cock while her new Master talked on his cell phone.

The former biker chick was bent over the booth I had been sitting in. Her Yuppie owner was whipping her ass with her chain while she moaned and begged him to use her harder. That was one new relationship that seemed to already be a success.

The tall blonde was sitting next to Carl, her new older Master, drinking from a tall glass. She looked bored, watching the bikers as he talked to her, only looking at him when he touched her breasts or thighs.

I pulled Jane out of the bar by her leash, still naked, to our car. I had her stand naked on the sidewalk as I got into the drivers’ side. Pulling on her leash through the window, I directed her to crawl into the passenger seat.

She started to talk as I soon as she was inside but I immediately shut her up. “I was serious in there, cunt,” I said looking into her eyes from only inches away. “I fucking paid for you, you are my slave. If you don’t like it we’ll go right back in there and I’ll give you away free to those bikers. Do you understand?” I was very serious, and she could see it.

“Yes Master,” she said. “I understand.” She wasn’t crying anymore. I ran my finger up her thigh, picking up as much of her pussy juice as I could.

I put my wet finger in front of her lips. “Lick it slut,” I ordered. Her tongue came out as she continued to look at me; she pulled away once to look at my finger as she recognized the taste. She quickly went back to licking, with more enthusiasm.

“I know what you are Jane,” I said. “I’ve been watching you. You’re a whore, a needy cum slut. Even though you were scared in there, you were still dripping your whore pussy juice because you were so excited. Well, you’re mine now, and I mean that. You’ll do exactly as I say, and you’ll serve me any way I want. And, you’ll serve anybody I order you to serve. Because you’re my whore,” as I said this her mouth engulfed my finger, sucking her pussy juice, moaning her agreement.

“Tell me about the piercing, Jane,” I ordered as we pulled away from the bar.

“Oh Master. It was awful and,” she looked down, her face become redder, “it was wonderful too.”

“They pierced all the girl’s nipples Master. Well, except for the second one, Liz. She was already pierced. They said it was how you could tell that a slave had been auctioned there. That was the mark. They used a vice-like thing to hold our breasts as they did it. I was crying so hard from being told I was going to be sold, and also from the pain, that Larry order me to lay on my back on the desk.

“My nipples really only hurt for a couple of seconds. But once I was on my back, he told the man who was doing the piercing to do my clit-hood. That really hurt at first Master. But when he was done, he was so excited that Larry let him fuck me while I was on the desk. At first my clit was sensitive as he fucked me, but after a while it started to feel really good.

“I’m sorry Master. I’m just a slave and a whore. I almost came as the man fucked me but I had been ordered not to. So I didn’t. Larry wouldn’t let him cum inside me, he said it would just make me harder to sell, so he ordered Liz to suck him off.

“Oh Master. It felt so good when the men were pulling on my chain. The tug on my nipples and my clit was almost more than I could stand.”

When we arrived at the hotel I parked in the back so that my car wouldn’t be visible from the street. I pulled Jane from the car by her leash and told her to stay on her hands and knees as I walked her, like a bitch in heat, into the room. Her breasts swayed with every movement of her body as she crawled over the concrete car barrier and up onto the sidewalk in from the door, the chains on her nipples and clit dragging on the ground. I had purposely parked a little bit away from the room, by the time we arrived she was panting.

I sat on the bed as she stayed on the floor, looking up at me. I was holding the leash in my hand as I addressed her.

“Here are the rules slut,” I started. “You belong to me, I am your new Master. Do you understand that?”

“Yes Master,” her eyes were bright.

“You will wear what I tell you to wear, you will fuck whom I tell you to fuck, you will cum when I tell you to cum. Is that clear?”

“Oh yes Master,” she was panting now, enjoying her humiliation.

“We’re leaving this town tomorrow,” I continued. Her eyes opened very wide in surprise.

“I’ve taken a new job in Los Angeles. We won’t be going back to the house, I’ve got enough money to replace the small amount of shit that we’ll be leaving there,” she was listening very carefully to every word.

“I’ll be picking out your new clothing, which won’t be much since you won’t be wearing bras or panties anytime soon. But you always be wearing your new dog collar, and the chains,” as I said this I strapped a new leather collar around her neck, removed the metal one, and reconnected the leash.

“Now, ‘bitch-formerly-known-as-Jane.’ Tell your Master what you are,” I jerked on her chain.

“I’m my Master’s slut,” she said panting again. “His whore, his property his slave, his cunt. I belong to him and he can do whatever he wants with me.”

Then she continued, just under her breath, “and I love him.”

Impressum

Tag der Veröffentlichung: 31.07.2020

Alle Rechte vorbehalten